

COPYRIGHT 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 




. * ♦ * 


** • y 'i>- -I -’'H 

/, -^li • ' ' .’ , i -■ 'r 7/ V ^ 




-•■:i 

L 1^ 4^ 


c^kv 

•W," £ ■-’•’fc 



“ > 1 ;?: 






IS NOT 
TWICE,’ 


CUSTOMARY FOR ME TO EXPLAIN MY POSITION 
I SAID MTTH A LOFTY AIR.” Page JO. 



WHEN I WAS CZAR 


A Momance 


BY 

ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT 

Author of 

“ Int the Name of a Woman, ” “ Sarita the Carlist, 
“ A Dash for a Throne,” “ For Love 
OR Crown,” etc. 


ILLUSTRATED 




NEW YORK 

FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


Copyright^ 1903^ 

By Arthur W. Marchmont 

All rights reserved 

Published in October, 1903 


IHt library of 
CONGRESS, 

Two Copies Received 

CCT 24 1903 

Copyright Entry 

cuss cJL Xxc- N*. 
‘I t! U- ^ 

J COPY A. 1 




CONTENTS 


Chapter Page 

I. A Letter Home i 

II. Prince Kalkov’s Proposition .... 4 

III. The Emperor starts 14 

IV. When I was Czar 24 

V. A Czar defied 35 

VI. His Majesty a Prisoner * 45 

VH. “I am not the Czar” 56 

VIII. Deeper in 67 

IX. Helga speaks 77 

X. Vastic 88 

XI. Conviction at Last 97 

XII. Helga’s Anger 108 

XIII. The Attack 119 

XIV. Concerning the Value of Hostages . . 130 

XV. The Dangers thicken 139 

XVI. Helga’s Defeat 149 

XVII. At the Gates of the Palace .... 160 

XVIII. Prince Kalkov’s Welcome 170 

XIX. Turning the Screw 181 

XX. A Death Trap 192 


CONTENTS 


vi 

Chapter Page 

XXI. At the Square of San Sophia . , . 203 

XXII. Flight 212 

XXIII. At the Frontier 223 

XXIV. The Fresh Campaign 234 

XXV. The Luck wavers 245 

XXVI. I WIN 256 

XXVII. A Last Move 268 

XXVIII. Love will have its Way 278 

XXIX. A Last Precaution 289 

XXX. The Prince outwitted 298 

XXXI. At the Eleventh Hour 309 

XXXII. The End 321 


H^hen I zvaj Czar 

Chapter I — a letter home 


The Palace, St. Petersburg. 

M y Dear Miller, — 

Your letter, which was as short as old Can- 
field’s temper, reached me in Berlin as I was starting 
for here. I ’m off to Khiva, this wise. 

You ’ll remember my old yarn about the Czar having 
saved my life years ago in a pig-sticking do in Ger- 
many — he shoved or kicked me into a bush just in 
the nick of time when the brute made his rush — and 
how we then discovered the strong resemblance be- 
tween us? Well, it’s still true, and things have been 
happening in consequence. 

I ran across Burnaby’s book about Khiva a while 
back and resolved to go there. He says that three 
Tartars can eat a whole sheep at a single meal, and 
I want to see if it ’s true. Any old tag ’s ^ood enough 
excuse for a globe-trotter, so I wrote to the Czar, 
reminded him of the pig incident, and asked permis- 
sion to go East. As a result, I ’m here as his guest ; 
we ’ve had a chat over the old time, and I ’m to go 
where, when and how I like all over his dominions. 
He ’s an awfully decent sort, and I ’m in for a real 
good time. But it ’s been a queer show. 

There ’s a woman in it of course — and a glorious 
woman too. A tall, queenly creature, as handsome 
as a Greek, with the free carriage of one of our own 
American girls. I saw her on the train, or rather she 
saw me and seemed particularly interested in me, and 
it was suiting me very nicely when out came the reason. 
We stopped at a station some miles from the capital, 
1 1 


2 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


and as the girl and I were separated from the rest of 
the people, she said in an undertone — 

“ Your Majesty does not count the risks of travel- 
ling incognito, alone ? ” 

There are pleasures to counterbalance any risks, 
mademoiselle,” I answered. “ Your solicitude is one 
of them.” And I smiled, partly at her amazing mis- 
take and partly because she was so pretty. Then to 
put myself right, I added : '' But you mistake, I am 
no Majesty. I am an American, Harper C. Denver is 
my name.” She lifted her eyebrows and smiled again, 
in obvious disbelief, and replied in French — 

An American who understands Russian, speaks 
French, and resembles His Majesty the Czar.” 

An American who would gladly welcome an op- 
portunity of seeing you again, mademoiselle.” 

An American who does not desire it more fervently 
than I. Meanwhile, accept my warning, sire.” She 
spoke with intense earnestness, and then left the train. 

How ’s that for an adventure, eh ? But that was 
only scene one. I sat thinking it over until the train 
ran into the station at Petersburg, and then came scene 
two. 

The moment I stepped from the cars I saw that con- 
siderable preparations had been made to receive some 
one of importance, and while I stood looking about for 
him an old man, tightly bound in a somewhat rich 
uniform, with two or three companion volumes in at- 
tendance and a shelf of soldiers behind, came up to me. 
He waved everybody else out of earshot, and then with 
an almost reverential salute, said, in a low voice — 

Mr. Denver, I am sure.” 

Yes, that ’s my name.” 

Allow me to welcome you to the capital in my 
august master’s name. I am Prince Kalkov, and His 
Majesty has instructed me to conduct you to the Palace. 
.Will you accompany me ? ” 

By this time the people on the platform had begun 
to show considerable interest in the proceedings, to 


A LETTER HOME 3 

my intense amusement, and came crowding around a 
bit. 

I shall be delighted,” I replied ; and accordingly 
the Prince gave a word of command to those in attend- 
ance, a guard of soldiers was formed, and I was in 
this way escorted to the first of a string of carriages 
in waiting. 

“To the Palace at full gallop,” cried the Prince in 
a tone loud enough to reach the by-standers. Some 
one raised a shout of “ God save the Emperor,” and in 
another minute we were off to the accompaniment of 
loud cries and ringing cheers from the crowd, which 
was by that time a pretty big one. 

That was my sensational entrance into the capital. 
Here I am at the Czar’s Palace, and from what I can 
judge there ’s a great deal more of the same kind to 
follow. 

“ Which is why I remark, 

And my language is plain, 

That for ways that are dark 
And for tricks that are vain, 

The Russian at Home is peculiar. 

And the same I shall hope to 
explain ” — another time. 

Comic Opera with a dash of mysticism seems about 
a fair description of things up to now. More, when 
I Ve time to write. 

By the way, could n’t you manage to leave Wall 
Street and the dollar raking process for a while and 
meet me on my return ? I mean to go on from 
Khiva through India to China. Come and lunch with 
me, say in Pekin, and have a time among the pigtails. 
Wire me at our Legation and our people will forward 
to me. Seriously, you might do many things worse. 
Your old friend. 

Harper C. Denver. 

N.B. — I’m not monkeying about the Pekin busi- 
ness. Come and meet me like the good fellow you 
are, and hang Wall Street. 


H. C. D. 


Chapter II — prince kalkov’S 

PROPOSITION 


‘‘ '\ 7 OU mean seriously that I am to impersonate 
I His Majesty?” 

“ For this purpose, M. Denver, that is my serious 
meaning.” 

“ Well, it ’s a most extraordinary proposition.” 

“ The occasion itself is quite an extraordinary one, 
of course. But I repeat, you will be doing His 
Majesty and his Ministers a service of extreme im- 
portance. I have asked you, of course, as I said 
before, only because I understand you deem yourself 
under a deep obligation to my master.” 

“ You heard us speaking to-night of the incident. 
I owe him probably my life, and certainly an escape 
from serious injuries. We Americans don’t go back 
on a call, and I admit it’s up to him to call now. 
But this is such an odd thing.” 

“ Think it over. It is a national characteristic of 
your countrymen to be prompt. Shall I return, say, 
in an hour ? ” 

“Wait a minute. Prince,” I said as he rose, and 
pushing my chair back I took a few turns up and 
down the room. 

We were in the apartments which had been assigned 
to me in the Palace, and the Prince had interrupted 
me as I was planning out my projected journey to 
Khiva. It was nearly midnight, and my maps and 
papers lay open on the table. 

“ I am quite at your disposal, M. Denver,” he 
replied courteously as he resumed his chair and 
watched me. 


4 


PRINCE KALKOV’S PROPOSITION 5 


“ Let me see that I ’ve got the hang of the thing 
right,” I said after a while. ‘‘ You say this man, 
Boreski, is really dangerous; but I thought you had 
a quick method of dealing with dangerous men in 
Russia.” 

“ It is not a case for ordinary methods, M. Den- 
ver, or I should not have come to you. I wish to 
deal with you with complete frankness, and have 
spoken unreservedly as to a personal friend of my 
master.” 

“ We shan’t pull very far together if you don’t.” 

To be candid, I am not sure what the man’s 
secret object is — presuming, that is, he has one. We 
know little of him beyond the fact that he is an ad- 
venturer and a musician of exceptional brilliance, 
and that the Duchess Stephanie has conceived a 
great — I suppose, I should say — fondness for him. 
She declares she will marry him — in defiance of the 
Emperor’s prohibition: a marriage of the kind being 
outside the pale of possibility, of course, owing to 
her relationship to the Imperial Family.” 

You think he’s after her money?” 

What other conclusion can one draw ? The 
Duchess is twenty years older than he; she is the 
reverse of prepossessing in appearance; and he is 
young, handsome and certainly clever. Apart from 
other reasons the marriage would be a tragedy.” 

“ And then there are these papers ? ” 

“ And then there are these papers, as you say. 
She is entirely dominated by him, and there is no 
doubt she acted at his instigation and — well, pur- 
loined them and carried them to him.” 

“ He is certainly a daring fellow.” 

A daring scoundrel, unquestionably,” assented the 
Prince, accenting the “ scoundrel.” 

“ But knowing this, why not have arrested him ? ” 

“ I thought I had made that clear. I tried it, but 
he met me too cleverly. Indeed, I believe he actually 
angled for the arrest.” 


6 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ Angled for it. How do you mean ? ” 

That he might get face to face with me and let 
me realize how far he could go, and would if pressed. 

It was then he told me of these papers, and that he / 

had placed them in reliable hands to be given, if he 
were detained, to those who must of course never 
see them. Never, at any cost.’’ 

I smiled at the frank avowal. 

“ They are very awkward, then ? ” 

They might mean even war with the Powers 
chiefly concerned. They are extremely confidential 
documents. You understand, of course, M. Denver, 
that in diplomacy, any more than in poker, we cannot 
always lay the cards on the table.” 

It was a fine bluff.” 

“ Too dangerous for me to see him,” returned the 
Prince with a smile, falling readily into the language 
of the pool room. “ And the worst of it was he knew 
it and claimed the jack pot.” 

“ He ’s a smart man. And his terms are? ” 

'' Preposterous, absolutely ; monstrous. The Im- 
perial consent to his marriage; a special dowry of 
a million roubles ; a patent of nobility ; and a private • > 
interview with His Majesty. It was then I thought 
of you. His Majesty having told me you were coming 
here, and that you bore so striking a resemblance to 
him. I arranged the scene at the station this evening 
to test that.” 

“ And you wish me to go to this interview, fool the 
man, and get the papers ? ” 

Precisely. Counting upon your obligation to the 
Emperor, I have indeed fixed the interview for to- 
morrow.” 

The deuce you have. Is n’t that rather sharp 
work ? ” 

The matter does not admit of delay ; but it is 
of course open to you to decline.” 

In which case?” 

“ I have not yet considered any alternative.” 


PRINCE KALKOV’S PROPOSITION 7 


His coolness staggered me. But he was keen 
enough to see that I rather enjoyed the prospect hf 
the adventure. 

‘‘ Now as to the risks ? I asked after a pause. 

“ I cannot even pretend to gauge them, M. Denver. 
I don’t think they should be considerable; but there 
is naturally the chance that the deception would be 
discovered. I don’t think it is probable. Those who 
are constantly with His Majesty would know you in 
a moment of course; but these people only see my 
master on public occasions, and, as you have had evi- 
dence, are quite ready to be deceived.” 

‘‘ But the risk is there.” 

“ Unquestionably,” he assented. The incident with 
the lady in the train which you described is, however, 
very promising. Still, as you say, the risk is there, and 
it is enough to make any ordinary man unwilling to 
run it.” 

You flatter me. Prince.” 

“No, I try to judge you. An ordinary man would 
not be eager to rush off to Khiva. Besides, you are 
an American.” 

^ The appeal to my vanity was put astutely. 

^ “ If I were discovered I should have to get out the 
best way I could ? ” 

“ Th^e might be some little trouble, but I don’t 
think it would be really serious — to a man of re- 
source, that is. You would be quite authorized to 
put the blame on me.” 

“ And if the deception were not discovered ? ” 

“ It would be a short interview, and you would 
at the worst have to postpone your departure for one 
day.” 

“You don’t anticipate any treachery? No assassi- 
nation business, for instance ? ” 

“ Boreski has too much at stake. He would lose 
everything — including his worthless life, of course. 
About the strongest guarantee for your safety that 
you could have.” 


8 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


He put the amazing proposal bluntly and argued 
the case with as much coolness as if it had been little 
more than a simple conventional matter of almost 
everyday routine. 

“ You would naturally like to think it over,” he 
said, after I had paced the room a while in thought. 

You have told me everything?” 

“Yes, I think so, except, perhaps, that, of course, 

I don’t for a moment believe Boreski made the prop- 
osition seriously.” 

“Yet it’s an odd sort of joke, isn’t it?” 

“ I don’t mean that. I mean that no man in his 
senses would believe the Emperor would consent to 
his conditions for the interview — that my master 
should go to it absolutely unattended, that the place 
should be determined by Boreski and known to him 
alone, and that my master should meet a lady at the 
railway station, get into a strange carriage with her 
and be taken wherever they pleased to take him. 
Even in democratic countries monarchs don’t act like 
that.” 

“ Then what do you mean ? ” I asked, puzzled. 

“ That he intended to have his terms rejected in^ 
order that he might use the rejection to raise them?® 
When I agreed — I only did so with you in my 
thoughts — I saw that his surprise amounted almost 
to embarrassment.” 

“ There ’s this woman in it then, beside the Duchess 
Stephanie? Who is she?” 

“ I have n’t an idea — some accomplice no doubt.” 

“ Since the conditions are, as you say, so ridiculous, 
may he not be suspicious when we agree to them ? ” 

“ It is very possible. But on the other hand he 
knows that my master is as anxious as I am about 
those papers.” 

“ And he may think the Emperor would take the 
risk. I see. Well, I guess I ’ll do it. Prince, but I 
should like to think it over.” 

Prince Kalkov rose at once. 


PRINCE KALKOV’S PROPOSITION 9 


“ Naturally. I need only say, monsieur, that you 
will be doing His Majesty and Russia a service which 
we shall not forget. Shall I have your decision in 
the morning ? ” 

“ To-night, if you ’ll come back, say, in a couple of 
hours. You won’t find me asleep after all you ’ve 
said.” 

He smiled pleasantly, and as he went to the door, 
said — 

You are just the man I would have chosen for 
such a task, M. Denver.” 

“ That remains to be seen,” I replied ; “ but there ’s 
just one more question, by the by. Which are the 
countries concerned in those papers ? ” 

He paused and gave me a sharp swift look, which 
broke to a smile. 

‘‘ Not the United States, monsieur, but European 
Powers.” 

“ That ’s the assurance I wished,” said I, and then 
he went. 

I had virtually made up my mind before the Prince 
left the room, and save for one consideration I should 
have consented right away. But I could not quite size 
up the Prince himself. 

I was almost British in my distrust of certain classes 
of Russian officials. I had lived in Petersburg for 
some years as a boy, and my father, who was at the 
Embassy, had inculcated this prejudice. 

I could never resist the feeling that they had some 
subtle undercurrent motive which made for duplicity; 
and I could not now shake myself free from the belief 
in regard to Prince Kalkov. 

I had no tangible reason for it. He stood high in 
the confidence of the Czar; he had gone out of his 
way to make himself agreeable to me ; he had treated 
me apparently with signal frankness; and had ad- 
mitted the possible risks and complications of the 
very tangled business. 

I had another slight qualm. My sympathies were 


10 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


rather with than against the man Boreski. I was not 
a Russian aristocrat; and from my American point 
of view I was disposed to admire the pluck of a man 
who was fighting single-handed against the powerful 
Russian Court, and giving that autocratic body a real 
bad time. His methods were not nice, but his adroit 
use of them was so smart that I could not help enjoy- 
ing them. Whereas, if it came to a mere question of 
ethics, I could n’t see that, taking into account the 
shady episode of the secret papers, either side had much 
pull over the other. 

What really decided me was my old obligation to 
the Czar. My inclinations were all on the side of 
going in for the thing; and probably I gave more 
weight to that consideration than it deserved. But 
anyway I convinced myself that I could wipe out the 
old debt by doing what was asked of me, and when 
the Prince came back, I met him with the statement 
that if the details of the thing could be fixed, I was 
his man. 

He was manifestly delighted. 

I cannot tell you what pleasure your decision 
gives me. We shall now circumvent him completely. 
This is Boreski,” and he handed me a photograph. 

The man was certainly handsome and distinguished- 
looking. Dark as a raven, with large, deep-set, 
thoughtful eyes under straight brows, a broad ample 
forehead, straight nose, very shapely mouth with 
curved mobile lips, and a narrowing chin. 

“ A handsome fellow, and that ’s the truth,” I said. 

“ So the Duchess thinks,” he returned drily, hand- 
ing me her portrait. 

You said she was twenty years his senior. This 
is a young woman.” 

It was taken last year : a Court photograph,” and 
he smiled. ‘‘ She ’s all but fifty.” 

“ Love at fifty may be a very serious passion. Prince. 
Have you no scruples about blighting it? She might 
take it badly and pine away.” 


PRINCE KALKOV’S PROPOSITION 11 


“ She might do much worse, monsieur, and marry 
that rascal.” 

“ Her fortune is her own, I presume ? ” 

“ She would forfeit much of it if she married with- 
out the Emperor’s consent. Boreski knows that well 
enough, and trades on it. I do not think we shall find 
him a really str6ng man. He has the whip hand of 
us for the moment through those stolen documents; 
but when we once get those, we shall be able to frighten 
him, I am convinced.” 

“ Ought I not to know the nature of the docu- 
ments ? ” 

“ I have been expecting that question. Do you 
press it?” , 

“ Not if it embarrasses you to answer. But how 
shall I know them when they are given up to me?” 

“ They are very confidential,” he said, his face 
wrinkling in perplexed thought. He paused, and 
then with a sigh added, very slowly, the words seem- 
ing to be wrung from him almost : I suppose there 
is no other way. They affect Germany and Austria. 
They include a secret treaty with Austria and a num- 
ber of plans of fortresses, and the army mobilization 
schemes, etc., of our neighbours.” 

I can understand your anxiety. Prince,” I said 
drily. 

“ They must be recovered, M. Denver, at any cost 
or sacrifice,” he answered with intense earnestness. 

“ I will do my best,” I replied, and then we turned 
to discuss the details of the project. He told me his 
arrangements, the chief of which was his scheme to 
secure my safety. 

I shall take exactly the same precautions as if 
you were His Majesty himself,” he said. “ The car- 
riage in which you travel will be followed ; its de- 
scription will be telephoned everywhere, so that it may 
be instantly recognized by our agents who to-morrow 
night will be stationed at the corner of every street 
of the capital. Within a minute of your entering the 


12 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


house, wherever it is, a large force will commence to 
converge upon it ; and if there is any delay or 
treachery the place will be carried by force.” 

“ Is n’t that a breach of faith with Boreski ? ” 

“Of course I gave him an official pledge the car- 
riage should not be followed.” 

“Official? Rather a nice distinction, isn’t it?” 

He laughed. “ One has to do these things officially.” 

“You mean you have to give a pledge and — 
break it.” 

He shrugged his shoulders. “We are dealing with 
a scoundrel.” 

“Does that justify unclean methods?” 

“ Unclean ? ” He caught at the word angrily. 

“ I said unclean. Please understand me. I am 
neither a courtier nor a diplomat, but just a plain 
American citizen; and when we Americans pledge 
our word we keep it, whether it be given to an honest 
man or a rogue. This pledge of yours must be kept. 
Prince Kalkov.” 

He grew excited for the first time, and gesticulated 
vehemently as he answered. 

“It is impossible, impossible!” he cried. “You 
cannot appreciate the importance of those papers, M. 
Denver. Hitherto we have been unable to learn their 
whereabouts, but we know that to-morrow night they 
will be in the house to which Boreski will drive you; 
that is why this appointment is to be kept. And 
when we once know where they are, not this Boreski 
nor ten thousand Boreskis shall prevent my recover- 
ing them.” 

This cast a somewhat fresh light on the thing, and 
annoyed me. 

“ Then you must get some one else to keep the 
appointment. Prince Kalkov,” I answered. 

“ But your promise,” he cried, angry and em- 
barrassed. 

“ My promise was to play the part of the Emperor 
in the matter, and I ’ll either be obeyed as Emperor 


PRINCE KALKOV’S PROPOSITION 13 


or we ’ll call it off, and I ’ll remain plain Harper C. 
Denver. You can choose, right now.” 

He sat gnawing his moustache in perplexity, and 
wanted to expostulate and argue the point. 

- But ” 

There are no huts in this. You can call it off or 
on — but on my terms. You can choose.” 

This was just what he did not wish to do, however. 

Your own safety ” he began again. 

“ You can leave that to me,” I cut in. “ Is it to 
be on or off ? ” And I looked him fair and square 
in the eyes. 

He gave a deep-drawn sigh, twisted his moustache 
ends, made as if to expostulate, but stopped^ on meet- 
ing my looks, and then with a shrug of the shoulders 
gave way. 

It ’s an enormous responsibility, but if you insist 
I must yield.” 

Good ; then we ’ll be off to bed and leave the 
rest until to-morrow.” 

He rose and gave me his hand. 

Good-night, M. Denver. You are a strong man,” 
he said. 

“ Good-night, Prince. We ’ll talk about strength 
when the job ’s finished. I ’ll do my best, as I said.” 

He paused by the door and turned. 

After all the whole thing is only tricking Boreski. 
I wish you ’d let me do it my way.” ,1 

“ It ’s only a trick, of course ; but the cards are on 
the table so far as the personation is concerned. I 
can’t give in to the rest.” 

As your Majesty pleases,” he returned with a, 
slow smile as he left the room. 


Chapter III— the emperor starts 


I DID not leave my rooms on the following day, 
and passed the chief part of it preparing for 
the part I was to play in the evening, and discussing 
the details. 

The Prince and I had several interviews, and his 
confidential attendant, a Frenchman named Pierre, 
waited on me. From him I had a number of hints 
as to little characteristics of the Emperor, gestures, 
movements, habits and so on, calculated to help out 
my rendering of the part. 

We arranged that I should go in ordinary morn- 
ing dress, and over this I was to wear a semi-military 
cloak borrowed from the Imperial wardrobe. 

The papers I required were all prepared with scru- 
pulous care. These were a patent of nobility making 
Boreski a Count — and I was instructed how to per- 
form the little ceremony of investing him with it; 
a written consent to his marriage with the Duchess 
Stephanie; and a draft upon the Imperial Treasury 
for the sum of a million roubles. 

“ The draft is post dated, as you see,’' said the 
Prince, “ as the money is intended for the Duchess’s 
dowry, and is not payable until the marriage. You 
can explain this.” 

He ’ll probably look for the money down,” I ob- 
jected at once. 

He is dealing with an Emperor who would not 
break faith with him,” returned the Prince with a 
grim smile reminiscent of our previous night’s dis- 
cussion. 

If these papers are so valuable, why not give the 
money at once and let me take it in bank notes ? ” 

14 


THE EMPEROR STARTS 15 

“ When we have the papers we can deal with him 
for a tenth part of the sum. A million, indeed ! 

“If your economic instincts lead to trouble, don’t 
blame me,” I returned a little sharply. “ I repeat 
I think you should send notes.” 

“ Your Majesty can promise him anything. If he 
raises any difficulty he can come to me,” he added. 

“ There is nothing else I have to take ? ” 

“ Nothing except this ring of the Emperor’s. You 
had better wear it, as it is well known; and perhaps 
had better take a revolver, although I don’t think you 
will have any trouble calling for one.” 

“ One never knows,” said I, and decided to take his 
advice. 

“You will, of course, be cautious not to attempt a 
word of Russian. Your accent would betray you in 
a moment. You can use French with absolute safety, 
as His Majesty’s unfortunate preference for that lan- 
guage is well known. That is most important.” 

“I’m not likely to forget. I can understand every- 
thing in Russian, but I know my limitations.” 

“Then I will go and get ready to accompany you 
on the first part of the journey to the rendezvous at 
the Square of St. Peter.” 

Now that the time was so close I was a good deal 
excited and impatient for the curtain to go up. 

“ You have His Majesty’s figure and walk remark- 
ably, m’sieur,” said the Prince’s man watching me 
closely. “ From behind I myself should be deceived 
even at so short a distance and in so good a light as 
this. It is wonderful.” 

“ Unfortunately I can’t keep my back turned to 
people all the time.” 

“ That is true, m’sieur ; but then it is always safer 
to turn the face to — dangers, is it not ? ” He put 
so much emphasis on the word that I turned and looked 
at him. 

“You think a good deal of the dangers, then, 
Pierre ? ” 


16 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


There is always danger in this Russia ; ’’ and he 
grimaced to show his French dislike of it. 

“ Yet you stay here.” 

I am only a valet, m’sieur, they pass over my 
head. But I have been fifteen years in the country 
and have seen many strange things.” 

“If the Emperor were really going on this business, 
you think he would run big risks ? ” 

“ It may be different with you, m’sieur ; you may 
be discovered in time. But if it were the Emperor, 
I should rub my hands with pleasure to see him return.” 

“ You take a cheerful view of things, Pierre. I 
expect you have a liver that troubles you.” 

He threw up his hands and shoulders. 

“ Americans and English are the same and like 
mad risks. But I would not do this — no, not for the 
crown of Russia. I know what I know.” 

“ And I do it for the love of the thing, and I sup- 
pose that ’s about the difference between us.” 

“ Monsieur is monsieur,” he replied with a comical, 
lachrymose air. “ But you will need to be very cau- 
tious. You have friends in Petersburg, probably?” 

“ No, indeed. No one knows of my presence here.” 

“ That is strange — but perhaps — convenient. 
You would not be missed.” 

“No, not by a soul except here in the Palace.” 

He smiled mysteriously. 

“ If you are discovered, m’sieur, I should not let 
that fact be known. I should speak of many. A 
friendless man may be a helpless one.” 

“ You have a pleasant imagination, Pierre.” 

“ Russia is not France, m’sieur, nor America,” he 
replied, cryptically, with so lugubrious an air that I 
smiled. 

It was not a cheerful send-off, and in the carriage 
I told old Kalkov what his man had said. 

“ Pierre is a good valet but a fool,” he answered 
with a grunt. “ He had his nerves twisted once in 


THE EMPEROR STARTS IT 

a Nihilist row, and ever since has seen a Nihilist con- 
spiracy in every trouble.” 

“You don’t take these conspiracies seriously?” 

“ As a rule, no ; occasionally they are dangerous 
of course; but generally little more than froth and 
wind — mere political dyspepsia from the soured 
stomach of sectional discontent.” 

“Is this Boreski a Nihilist?” 

“ Possibly. It is always possible. But I think not. 
We shall know much more when you return.” 

“ If I do return, that is.” 

“ Naturally ; ” and he smiled, not pleasantly. 

I began to think how the cat must have felt when 
she had burnt her foot in drawing the chestnuts out 
of the fire and saw the monkey enjoying them. But 
it was too late to retreat now, even if I had been so 
minded. The Prince felt something of this, I fancy, 
for he gave me the opportunity. 

“ If you have any fear, M. Denver, and wish to 
draw back, we can return to the Palace.” 

“Not on any account.” 

“ I want you to feel, whatever happens, that you 
have gone into the thing quite voluntarily. I wish 
to feel that too.” 

“ I shall see it through. Prince.” 

“ Spoken like an American,” he replied promptly, 
and a minute afterwards the carriage stopped. “ We 
have arrived.” 

We got out on the north side of a large square 
and looked about for the other carriage. None was 
in sight, but a hooded automobile stood in the shadow 
on the opposite side. 

“ Can that be it ? ” I asked the Prince. 

“ It would be very easily traced,” he said. 

“ But not so easily followed. There is no other 
and we are already a few minutes behind time.” 

“ We can cross and see.” 

His face was full of doubt. 

“ I had better go alone,” I replied, detaining him. 


18 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


'‘As you will. God send you may be successful 
for the sake of Russia.” 

His tone was intensely earnest, and with the words 
ringing in my ears I swung off into the road in the 
direction of the autocar, and when I turned once 
I saw him watching me intently and eagerly. 

Now that the moment for action had really come, 
I was as cool as I could have wished. I took a mental 
note of everything and I was careful to assume so 
far as possible the swinging stride of the man I was 
personating. 

As I neared the car a man stepped from inside it 
and touched his cap. 

"Who is your master?” I asked, putting all the 
authority I could into my manner, and staring hard 
at the man. He was dressed like a chauffeur, and 
save for his black beard and moustache his face was 
almost hidden by the peak of his cap and a pair of 
hideous driving goggles. 

" M. Boreski, m’sieur.” His French was that of 
an educated man, I thought. 

" What are your instructions ? ” 

" We are waiting for some one from the Palace, 
m’sieur.” The " we ” struck me as peculiar. I stopped 
by the car and looked harder at him. 

" You speak French with a good accent, my man,” 
I said, with some suspicion in my tone, and then the 
unexpected happened. 

A girl, closely veiled, put her head out from the 
hood which covered the back seat, and with a dash 
of contempt said — 

" The American will scarcely be afraid to trust him- 
self with a woman.” 

I gave a start of genuine pleasure. It was the girl 
who had spoken to me on the train. 

" With you, mademoiselle, I would trust myself 
anywhere ; ” and without hesitation I took the seat 
by her side. 

The chauffeur got into his place and we were off at 
a smart pace into the darkness. 


THE EMPEROR STARTS 


19 


I looked back at old Kalkov and waved my hand 
to him, and as we whirled round the corner out of the 
square he drew himself up and gave me a military 
salute. 

If I had any doubts before, they vanished the 
moment I was by the side of the girl. The adventure 
had taken just the turn I could have wished ; and 
come what might, I was resolved to have a good 
time. 

“That was Prince Kalkov, your Majesty?’’ she 
asked, speaking in Russian. I answered in French. 

“ Yes, my very faithful old friend and counsellor 
to whose planning I owe this — this excursion, shall 
we call it ? ” 

“ Your Majesty is ” 

“ Wait, please. This is a very unusual matter. I 
make one condition at the outset. My incognito must 
be strictly maintained by every one — by every one, 
if you please. I am not the Emperor, but as I told 
you yesterday, an American. My name is Harper C. 
Denver. I do not even speak the Russian language, 
although I can understand it, and I am travelling in 
Russia for pleasure.” 

She was undeniably as smart as she was pretty. 
She listened to me intently, and she asked in English. 

“ You speak and understand English then perfectly.” 

It was a pretty trap, but I was not to be drawn, so 
I replied in French — 

“An American must necessarily speak his own 
language, mademoiselle ; ” and at that she laughed 
softly. 

“ You are doubtless staying at the Hotel Imperial, 
the favourite hotel with Americans ? ” 

“No, I am staying at the Palace with my friend 
the Emperor ; ” a truth which sounded so ridiculous 
that she laughed again. 

“ We will be careful that a friend of our Emperor 
has his wishes regarded so far as possible.” 

We rode some distance after that without speaking 
until I broke the silence. 


20 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ There are three questions I should like to ask, 
mademoiselle. Have I your permission?” 

“ I cannot pledge myself to answer them, m’sieur.” 

“ Where are we going ? ” 

That will depend upon whether you have kept 
faith with M. Boreski.” 

“ In what way ? ” 

“ Are we being followed ? ” 

“ I gave express orders to the contrary.” 

An American citizen can give orders to the police 
in Russia then, m’sieur,” she put in. 

“ Under certain circumstances an American citizen 
can be master of the situation,” I replied equivocally 
and with more truth than she could have any idea 
of. “ Will you answer my question ? ” 

“ About ten miles, if all goes well — if your orders 
have been obeyed, that is. We shall soon know.” 

“You shall have any proof I can give you of my 
good faith in this respect. How shall we know?” 

She appeared to think for a few moments, then 
turned and looked at me through her veil. 

“If you mean that, there will be no difficulty.” 

“ I give you my word of honour. Let me put 
my second question. Do you pledge yourself, you 
mademoiselle, personally, for my safety ? ” 

“ Unconditionally, and so will M. Boreski.” 

“ I don’t care about him. It is to you I trust.” 

I felt her start and her voice was unsteady as she 
replied — 

“ On my honour, your Majesty shall not regret 
that confidence.” 

“ Then I will do anything and everything you ask. 
I put myself absolutely in your hands.” 

She rose then and spoke to the chauffeur. 

“ M. Boreski says your spies are dogging us and 
that the streets are alive with them.” 

“ That is M. Boreski ? ” I asked indicating the 
chauffeur. 

“ Yes, that is M. Boreski. We anticipated there 


THE EMPEROR STARTS 21 

would be treachery of the kind.” There was again 
a spice of contempt in her tone. 

“ So far as I am concerned your suspicions are 
unwarranted, mademoiselle. I have been badly served, 
and some one shall suffer for it. But what do you 
propose ? ” 

“ Will you change from this carriage into another 
with me, leaving this to be followed by your police ? ” 

There was the same touch of scorn in her manner. 

“ Certainly I will not if you continue to doubt my 
personal good faith. I will return to the Palace and 
leave the thing to be arranged in some other way. 
Otherwise, I am, as I said, absolutely in your hands.” 

I am convinced and ashamed of my doubts. 
Please forgive me.” She spoke quickly and eagerly. 

“ Then let us make the change as soon as you 
will.” 

She spoke again to Boreski, and the machine gave 
a spurt forward as he increased the speed until we 
were flying along at a rate that made conversation 
almost impossible. 

After some time we swung round a corner and 
stopped with a sudden jerk. 

“ Now,” cried Boreski eagerly, and in a moment 
we two were on the ground and he had started again, 
while the girl drew me inside the gates of a house. 

‘‘ You will see now how you have been obeyed,” she 
said, and the words were scarcely out of her lips 
before a vehicle, driven at full gallop with a couple 
of mounted men close behind it, went dashing and 
clattering past us on the track of the automobile. 

They are your police, monsieur, and have now a 
long ride before them.” 

She referred to them with a shrug of utter con- 
tempt. 

“ We have a short distance to go in the opposite 
direction, and shall then find a carriage.” 

Her coolness was admirable, and when we started 
to walk she could not have been more unconcerned 


22 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


if I had been merely seeing her home from a pink 
tea in New York. 

We passed through two or three streets, meeting 
only a few loungers, and as we crossed a more im- 
portant thoroughfare at the corner of which a man 
and a woman stood talking, my companion stopped 
and asked the woman where we could get a drosky. 
She spoke in broken Russian and added — 

“ W e are Americans and have lost our way.’^ 

You will find none about here,” the man answered, 
and spoke in English. 

“ We are in a fix, it seems.” 

“ Which is the way to St. Mark’s Square ? ” I 
asked. “ I know my way from there.” 

He gave us minute directions and we walked on. 

“ Those are police spies,” said my companion 
quietly, “ and if we had not spoken to them, they 
would probably have followed us. But no one 
suspects Americans.” 

“ How well you speak English,” I said, off my 
guard for a moment. 

“ No better than you, monsieur,” she replied simply. 
'' Your question in English was a great stroke ! ” 

“You have been in England?” 

“ Yes, two or three times. I was educated there 
and in France. What a country of freedom is Eng- 
land. We shall get our carriage here,” she said a 
little later, and presently it came rumbling along 
slowly and stopped at a signal from her. 

“ We shall not be more than a few minutes now,” 
she said as we got in. 

“ You have not told me your name, mademoiselle? ” 

“ I am Helga ; and take the same surname as 
my cousin, M. Boreski — until my mission is accom- 
plished.” 

“Your mission? What is that?” 

“ I will tell you some day — if you will grant me 
a hearing ? ” 

“ You may always depend on that, mademoiselle,” 


THE EMPEROR STARTS 23 

I answered as earnestly as I felt, so earnestly indeed 
that she turned and looked at me in surprise. 

“ Pray God your Majesty means that.’" 

And I was still pondering her reply when the car- 
riage stopped and she told me we had reached our 
destination. 


Chapter IV — when i was czar 


A S I sat in the sumptuously furnished drawing- 
room, waiting for Helga Boreski to join me, 
1 felt both embarrassed and puzzled. 

Who was she? What was the mysterious mission 
of which she had spoken? What was her connexion 
with this Boreski affair? What part was she playing 
in the serio-comic drama in which I had thus suddenly 
been involved ? 

I could see no answer to the questions. I had 
made as keen an observation of the house as a few 
rapid glances in the darkness would permit ; but 
could see little more than that it was a large ram- 
bling building standing well secluded in extensive 
grounds. Inside, the place contained all the evidences 
of considerable wealth, and it was clear somebody 
connected with it must have money. 

Boreski had been described to me, however, as an 
adventurer, who was angling for his duchess in order 
to secure her private fortune. He was also unques- 
tionably blackmailing the Government in the matter 
of the million roubles. 

Yet the room I was in might have been the par- 
lour of an American millionaire, so costly and precious 
were many of the pictures and ornaments. 

Coffee was served to me by footmen who might 
have stepped straight from an English peer’s house- 
hold ; and altogether, as I say, I was completely 
mystified. 

My embarrassment came from a quite different 
cause. It was one thing to meet an adventurer like 
this Boreski with his own weapons and fool him into 
an appreciation of his own short-sightedness; but it 
24 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


25 


was something very different to treat Helga in the 
same way. Rightly or wrongly I had come to the 
fixed conviction that, although I had met her in this 
very questionable association with Boreski’s sordid 
scheme, she herself was as good as she was beautiful. 
And the idea of cheating her, of palming myself off 
for the Emperor, was more repugnant than I can say. 

I was brooding over the problem with my coffee 
untasted when she came in, looking positively radiant. 
Her eyes were shining with excitement, her face was 
coloured with the glow of the ride; and she had 
gowned herself simply, but with exquisite taste, in 
subdued tones that set off her magnificent beauty of 
face and form to perfection. 

Every action and gesture were full of grace, and 
as she moved across the room I followed her with 
a glance that she must have felt expressed my intense 
admiration. I was hopelessly bewitched by her rav- 
ishing beauty; and that is the truth. 

‘‘ Are you still the American — as to ceremonial ? 
she asked. 

“ Oh, please ; ’’ and I motioned to a lounge, feel- 
ing abominably mean. She sank into it with a smile. 

Fresh coffee for — M. Denver,” she said to the 
servant, pausing on the threshold of the name, and 
glancing at me she pointed to my untouched cup. 
“ And cigarettes.” 

She lighted a cigarette and I did the same. 

“ You wished it all to be informal,” she said when 
the servant had left the room. “ It is also very 
extraordinary.” 

“ And very delightful,” I could not help saying. 

“ You have no longer any hesitation as to your own 
safety ? ” 

“ I have trusted you and am content.” 

Would God it may always be so,” she said ear- 
nestly under her breath. 

I should never doubt you,” I returned with an 
emphasis. “ But frankly I am completely mystified.” 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


S6 


She laughed, and it was like the sound of sweet 
sleigh bells. 

“ This is my house ; I live here with an old relative, 
Madame Korvata. She is what the Spaniards would 
call my duenna, and the English, Mrs. Grundy. But 
I am like the Americans — you Americans,^' she re- 
peated with a glance ; “ in my love of personal free- 
dom. I do as I like.’’ 

That I can believe. And M. Boreski ? ” 

“ Is M. Boreski — that is all to me. He is my 
cousin, very distantly my cousin, and he has his plans.” 

She managed to suggest that these schemes were 
indifferent to her, and after a short pause added 
meaningly — 

‘‘We all have plans, haven’t we? Little moves 
of the pawns on the chess board, leading to some 
great combination — perhaps, that is.” 

“ M. Boreski is coming here?” I asked. 

“ You are already impatient to go.” 

The retort came quickly with just an accent of 
reproach and disappointment. 

“ On the contrary I am more than content to stay.” 

She gave me a sharp half-quizzical glance, with a 
smile in it, quickly suppressed save in her eyes. 

“ I wonder can that be true ? What kind of test 
it would stand ? ” 

“ Any test you could choose.” 

“We shall see. I may remind you of that;” half 
challenge half banter this was. “ But my concerns 
are nothing to you.” 

“ Then let us make them something.” Our eyes 
met as I said this with an earnestness that was personal 
if not Imperial, and she met my gaze openly and 
steadily. Hers were dangerous eyes for any man to 
look into, and especially for one who thought of her 
as I did. 

“ I wonder what you mean by that ? What I ought 
to read behind your look and eager offer ? ” 

“ Nothing but goodwill to you. Believe that.” 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 




You tempt me, monsieur — American,” and she 
fell back in her chair with a half sigh and sat thinking 
intently. Presently she shook her head. “ No, not 
yet, not yet. You know nothing of me.” 

An ignorance you can easily correct. But no, 
you are right, it must not be yet,” I exclaimed hastily. 

I had no right to invite confidence from her until 
she knew who I really was. But my exclamation 
surprised her. 

“ Why not yet — from your side ? ” 

“ I cannot tell you. How long will M. Boreski 
be?” 

She wrinkled her brow at the question. 

“You mean you would first know what my con- 
nexion with his scheme is? A somewhat shallow 
trust yours, after all.” 

“ It may seem so, but I did not mean that.” 

“ Then what did you mean ? ” 

Her eyes again sought mine as if to read my 
thoughts. I threw up a blockading smile. 

“ How long will he be?” 

“ You play with me,” she exclaimed petulan^tly. 
“ I do not make a pleasant plaything. M. Boreski 
will be here soon now. He will find some one to 
take his place and play hare to your police dogs — 
the dogs that were not to have been set upon us.” 

“ ‘ Us ’ ? ” I repeated with a lift of the eyebrows. 
“You do identify yourself with him then?” 

She laughed. 

“ That is a man’s retort. Suspicion for suspicion ; 
and it serves me right. Now that the time has come, 
I am not myself. I am too anxious. I do not under- 
stand — Americans. You make me feel as no other 
man as ever yet made me feel.” 

Was this for the Emperor or for myself? I did 
not relish the problem and made no reply. 

She sighed, and rising touched the bell, and re- 
mained standing while the servants came and removed 
the coffee-cups. 


^8 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I was glad of the interval. It gave me time to 
remember my part and remember, too, how unstable 
was the ground I stood on. 

When the servants had gone again she remained 
standing with one elbow resting upon an ebony column 
under a branch of electric lights, the soft shaded 
colours from which fell upon her, enhancing her 
beauty. 

'' In the train yesterday you said you wished to 
see me again,” she said slowly in a low seductive 
voice. “ You have had your wish, you see. It is 
good to be — an American. Will you have the same 
wish after to-night, I wonder. I wonder,” she added 
musingly. 

‘‘ It is a graver question whether you would grant 
the wish if I expressed it.” 

‘‘Do you doubt it? You need not.” And then 
quickly as if to get on to safer ground, “ The wishes 
of such an American must be commands to — to 
Russian subjects.” 

I winced and my face clouded, and I wished my 
Imperial character at the bottom of the Black Sea. 
She was quick to notice the change. 

“ I have offended you. How ? ” There was eager- 
ness in her eyes. 

“ No. I have offended myself, that ’s all,” I re- 
turned with a little sigh of vexation. 

“ You are hard to understand,” she murmured 
softly. 

“ Without the key to the riddle, yes ; ” and once 
more we lapsed into silence. During the pause she 
resumed her seat. 

“ M. Boreski should be here now, monsieur,” she 
said at length, a notable difference in her tone. “ You 
are going to grant his request?” 

“ I have come to obtain the papers he holds.” 

“ I fear you will find him difficult to deal with 
after the police incident to-night. Police spies are 
to him an abomination. You had none yesterday. 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 29 

Why do you run such risks as to travel quite un- 
attended ? 

I ran no risk. No one knew me/' I answered, 
rather embarrassed. 

“ I knew you." 

Against what were you warning me ? " 

She read suspicion in the question. 

I am not a Nihilist ; but Russia is Russia." 

“ You know something of these Nihilists? " 

“ I know many of them to be reckless desperate 
men." 

One has to take chances." 

'' Do you think this what you term a chance ? " 

God forbid. But I am glad of your repudiation." 

“ Did you need it ? " she asked, her eyes on mine 
again. 

I have told you I trust you, and I think have 
shown it. But you are an enigma." 

She smiled and leaned forward until her face was 
near to mine. 

“ Do you think me worth the trouble of solving ? " 
and she was still waiting for my answer and gazing 
at me when, to my chagrin, the door opened and 
Boreski entered. 

I recognized him instantly from his photograph; 
an aristocrat to his finger-tips he appeared to me, 
with a perfect manner; as striking a personality in 
his way as Helga herself. 

“ M. Boreski," said Helga, rising, and he made a 
courtier-like bow. 

“ I am more honoured than I can say by the con- 
descension of this interview, your Majesty," he said. 

Pray pardon my lateness, but it is due to circum- 
stances beyond my control." 

As I knew he had been leading the police on a wild 
goose chase I had to restrain an inclination to smile. 

“ Mademoiselle here has already anticipated your 
explanation, monsieur," I said ; and the two exchanged 
quick glances. ' It was contrary to my express orders 
that you were followed." 


30 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“A very direct and precise pledge was given me, 
your Majesty, by His Highness Prince Kalkov/’ 

His manner more than his words made me under- 
stand that he held he had been badly treated and 
resented strongly the breach of faith. This was the 
crossing of the weapons in the game of fence be- 
tween us. 

“ It is not customary for me to explain my position 
twice, M. Boreski,’' I said with a lofty air. “ Let 
us get to the business of the interview if you please. 
You will be seated,” and I waved my hand to a chair. 

“ I thank your Majesty,” he replied with a defer- 
ential bow as he sat down. 

“We understand, of course, the peculiar nature of 
circumstances leading to the interview and the im- 
portance attached to the papers which you have. 
Where are they, if you please ? ” 

“ Ready to be produced the moment your Majesty 
has settled the preliminaries.” 

“ You have named very high terms, monsieur.” 

“ His Highness, in your Majesty’s name, has already 
agreed to them,” he returned quietly. 

“ But we are now face to face, monsieur, and we 
can re-open the whole matter. I propose to do that, 
and I invite you to tell me now precisely your ulti- 
mate object and your inner motives.” 

The question surprised him, and he pursed his lips 
and frowned in thought and looked across at Helga. 

“ I do not understand your Majesty.” 

“ Come, come, monsieur, you must do that. You 
are young, you have a great career before you as a 
maestro, they tell me, a career which means ample 
rewards in money in these days — so that you cannot 
be seeking money only. What, then, is it?” 

“ Your Majesty is good enough ” 

“ Stay,” I put in then. “ I have explained to 
Mademoiselle Helga that I am strictly incognito. Re- 
gard me as no other than the American, Mr. Denver, 
and let us talk this out as man to man. Forget that 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


31 


there is any one present but a private individual who 
has influence with an absent Emperor. Now tell me 
frankly what is the real object you are seeking?” 

'' You are very gracious, but my object has already 
been explained — I desire to marry the Duchess 
Stephanie.” 

“ As a means to what end ? ” 

“ Marriage is an end in itself,” said Helga, speak- 
ing for the first time, and coming to his rescue. 

“ That would make M. Boreski a mere fortune- 
hunter, mademoiselle, an extremely distasteful and 
invidious part to play.” 

They were both surprised at the turn of things 
and were silent for some moments. 

“ I thought this part of the matter had been defi- 
nitely settled,” said Helga ; and then for the first time 
a suspicion crossed my mind that the man was taking 
his cue from her. 

He said quickly — 

So it has been.” 

Are you tired of your art, monsieur ? If you 
were to marry the Duchess Stephanie your career 
must of course end. What, then, do you expect to 
gain in its place ? Money ? What is a million roubles ” 
— I only just avoided saying a hundred thousand dol- 
lars — to a man with your gifts ? Do you seek place, 
power, influence ? Let me remind you, you are forcing 
your way into a circle which will never receive you 
as an equal. Political influence will be impossible for 
you — the Emperor himself would be inflexible on 
that point. If I read you aright, you are a man with 
ambition and individuality; and neither ambition nor 
individuality is content to be a mere adjunct to a wife.” 

“ In America is not affection regarded as a possible 
basis of marriage, M. Denver ? ” asked Helga ; and I 
turned with a smile to her. 

My kinswoman ” — I made the slip intentionally 
and then corrected it — the Duchess Stephanie is 
no longer so fascinating as in her youth, mademoiselle. 
I am only dealing with facts.” 


32 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ M. Denver has no wish to insult me or the Duchess, 
I am sure,’' said Boreski, a suggestion of anger in 
his tone. 

“ Do I understand then that you are in love with 
the Duchess ? ” 

“ That is a point which, with all deference, I will 
not discuss,” he returned firmly; but despite his firm 
tone I thought I could discern evidence that I had 
struck home. 

“ M. Boreski is irrevocably pledged to the Duchess,” 
said Helga, “ and in honour he could not draw back.” 

“ The Emperor would find means to meet that diffi- 
culty,” said I. “ But be it so. I have come with the 
written consent to the marriage ; ” and I took out the 
papers which Prince Kalkov had given me, glanced 
at them and laid them on the table. 

Boreski’s face brightened. Then I added casually — 

“ I should have thought, indeed, that we might 
have torn up the consent to the marriage and made 
the draft here for two millions instead of one. A 
fortune and individual freedom would have seemed 
to me preferable — especially if coupled with it was 
a complete condonation of all other matters and — 
intrigues.” 

I paused before the word and watched him. The 
mention of the higher sum had brought a light of 
avarice into his eyes, which gave way abruptly to 
surprise and suspicion as I finished. 

“ Intrigues?” 

It was Helga who put the question, and Boreski 
looked across at her so doubtfully as to suggest fear. 
Then he took out his handkerchief and wiped his lips. 

Intrigues, mademoiselle,” I replied quietly. “ M. 
Boreski knows my meaning.” This forced him to 
speak, and his voice was nervous. 

‘‘ I am at a loss to understand you, monsieur.” 

I paused and looked at him steadily until his eyes 
fell. 

Your sources of secret information are so many. 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


ss 

monsieur, that I am sure you can ascertain that. 
Shall we say twice the amount and tear up this 
consent ? ” 

He fidgetted with his handkerchief, and then making 
a great effort for self-possession he put it away and 
answered, with a spice of doggedness. 

“ I have named my terms and they have been agreed 
to.” 

As you will. But of course you understand that 
without that condonation — or pardon — even one so 
highly placed as the husband of the Duchess Stephanie 
may be called upon to answer for his acts.” 

1 waited to give him a last chance, and during the 
silence he was obviously embarrassed. 

You make grave accusations very lightly, M. 
Denver,” said Helga, coming to the rescue again. 

“ Do you think we cannot prove them, mademoi- 
selle ? ” I asked looking her straight in the face. The 
man’s manner made me very sure. But she could act 
much better than he: women can as a rule. Her 
steady look changed to a winning smile. 

“ What do men do in America, monsieur, when 
they are so fortunate as to discover a mare’s nest ? ” 

“ They console themselves if they find in it a woman’s 
smile, mademoiselle,” I replied lightly, “ or take her 
assurance that it is nothing more serious.” 

What can be more serious than a woman’s smile, 
M. American ? ” 

A man’s nihilism, mademoiselle, for one thing. 
But come, here are the papers, M. Boreski. I shall 
have the pleasure of addressing you as Count, I shall 
hand to you the consent to your unmercenary marriage, 
and shall give you the draft for a million roubles as 
the dowry conferred by a grateful Emperor. Where 
are the papers for me ? ” 

He put his hand to his pocket. 

“ I ” he paused suddenly and then said hesi- 

tatingly, “I — I will get them. I have your permission 
to withdraw ? ” 

3 


34 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


He had himself in hand again. 

“ And to return — with the papers. Will you also 
see that a carriage is ready ? ” 

As he rose I intercepted a very meaning glance 
between the two, and then once more Helga and I 
were alone. 

All had gone smoothly so far ; but there was clearly 
much that I did not yet understand, and I turned to 
Helga to question her. 


Chapter V — a czar defied 


H ELGA met my eyes readily with something like 
a challenge in her own, and as the first question 
was on my lips, a thought struck me. It was odd that 
coming to such an interview he had not brought the 
papers with him. I said so to her. 

For answer she just looked at me and smiled. If 
she did not know the disarming power of her smile 
I felt it. 

You like to mystify me,” I said. 

Why were you so hard on poor M. Boreski, and 
why ” — she paused as if to calculate the effect 
of her words — why do you suspect us of being 
Nihilists?” 

“You? I did not say anything about you. It was 
M. Boreski.” 

“ Is that quite candid, M. American ? ” It was 
an audacious stroke, considering whom she believed 
me to be. 

“ Your assurance would suffice to convince me.” 

“ You put your sharp questions in flattering covers, 
monsieur. But your compliments have barbed points.” 

“ Is it a barbed point that I would trust your word 
implicitly ? ” 

“ If I thought that, oh, if I could think it,” she 
exclaimed with great earnestness, clasping her hands 
strenuously. 

“ Why should you doubt it ? ” 

She turned full upon me. 

“ Because you do not know me ; because ” she 

broke off and then said steadily, almost defiantly: 
“ I am no Nihilist, nor is M. Boreski.” 

35 


36 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


And he has had no dealings with them I felt 
convinced that he had. “ I mean to your knowledge ? 

“ You cross-examine like a lawyer.” A flash of 
scorn was in her eyes as she looked at me angrily. 
“If we have had what you term dealings with them, 
it was because it was necessary, and no other way 
was left to me.” 

“ You are not afraid to handle edged tools, and 
I am sorry to hear what you say.” 

“ I am not afraid of anything that can help my 
purpose.” 

“ I never heard of Nihilism helping anything or 
anybody.” 

“ I choose my own means, and go my own way,” 
she said defiantly. 

“ I can believe that ; but I am not accusing you, 
nor need you defend yourself — to me. I believe that 
whatever you have done, you have been driven to 
do, and have believed yourself justified in doing — 
for this great purpose you speak of. But others may 
think very differently.” 

“ You do not ask what it is. You do not care, I 

suppose. Yet ” There was pain now in her 

voice, and a sigh finished the broken sentence. 

“ It is better that I should not ask,” I said after 
a pause. She had made me forget for the moment, 
in my solicitude for her, that I must not have her 
confidence. “ When will M. Boreski return ? ” 

“ My purpose is revenge,” she cried with sudden 
vehemence, her face suddenly set and stern and her 
eyes bright. “ Revenge for a cruel, cowardly crime, 
and wrongs as deep and bitter as ever weighed a 
woman to the earth and filled her heart with burn- 
ing rage.” 

“ I beg you, mademoiselle, to say no more,” I 
protested. 

“ But I wish to tell you. I must, I must. It con- 
cerns the pampered villain who holds your confidence. 
Prince Kalkov, and ” — she paused and looked at me. 


A CZAR DEFIED 


37 


her face fevered with excitement and her eyes full of 
dread doubt, and then added in a low strenuous tone 
— “ Prince Boris Lavalski/' 

I had never heard the name, of course, and could 
not understand her intense agitation. She searched 
my face as if hungry for some sign of recognition, 
and seeing none^ her own clouded and then paled. 

“ Prince Boris Lavalski,” I echoed. 

“ Oh, my God, my God, that it has come to this ! ” 
she cried in a passion of despair ; and she hid her face 
in her hands, giving way to such uncontrollable emotion 
that my heart was wrung for her. 

She remained some minutes in the stress of her 
whirlwind grief ; most embarrassing minutes to me, 
for I knew not what to do or say, gladly as I would 
have said or done anything to soften her distress. 

Suddenly she mastered her emotion, rose and faced 
me, her face worn, strained, and white to the very 
lips, which quivered. 

“ So be it, monsieur. You are still his enemy — and 
mine,” she said in low measured tones. “ Still the 
defender of that cruel monstrous infamy. We are 
then to fight on.” 

I am utterly at a loss to understand you, made- 
moiselle. God knows I am no enemy of yours, and 
would only too gladly be your friend if ” 

That is impossible, monsieur,” she interposed 
angrily, with the air of an empress. Shall M. 
Boreski return ? ” 

I have been waiting for him,” said I, still mystified. 

I sent him away that I might speak to you of 
this.” She touched the bell as she spoke, and I 
noticed that she pushed it twice. 

“ I did not know that you were his principal,” I 
said. 

“ There are many things you do not know yet : 
as many indeed as you seem quite unwilling to re- 
member, or anxious to forget.” She was very bitter. 

“ I assure you ” 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ Is it necessary, monsieur ? she asked contemp- 
tuously, making one feel about as mean as a man 
could feel. 

Until M. Boreski came in we said no more, and 
as he entered he shot a swift questioning glance at 
Helga. 

“ His Majesty is anxious to conclude the interview, 
M. Boreski.’' 

He seemed to take his cue from her words and 
hostile manner. 

It was clear that a considerable change was at 
hand, and I awaited the unfolding of it with interest. 

Boreski treated me with the same deference as be- 
fore, and having asked my permission, resumed his 
seat and produced the papers. 

The papers for the Emperor are here,” he said. 

“ Give them me ; ” and I held out my hand for them. 

But this he would not. 

“ With extreme deference I submit that I be allowed 
first to examine those which you bring, monsieur. If 
the request should appear strange, I beg you to re- 
member that Prince Kalkov has already once broken 
faith with me this evening.” 

“ You are cautious. Count Boreski.” He started and 
flushed with pleasure as I thus addressed him by his 
new title. “ But why should I trust them to you ? 
If it comes to faith-breaking, are not those documents 
stolen? Surely there is a breach of more than faith 
behind your possession of them. Why then should 
I trust you ? ” 

I fear then we have reached an impasse,’^ he 
said, with a courteous bow as he spread out his hands. 

“Not a bit of it. Hand yours to Mademoiselle 
Helga.” I turned to her. “ You will hold them, 
mademoiselle, and give them to me when this cautious 
gentleman has satisfied himself that these are in 
order ? ” 

“ With your permission, the matter is no concern 
of mine,” she replied coldly. 


A CZAR DEFIED 


39 

It seems to me that you are both anxious to raise 
difficulties.” 

Helga shrugged her shoulders, and Boreski spread 
out his hands deprecatingly. 

With all deference, I submit I am not asking too 
much to be allowed to examine documents of such 
vital importance to me.” 

I thought for a moment. If I, parted with the 
papers and did not get the others in exchange I 
should be pretty considerably euchred; but on the 
other hand his request was not unreasonable. Then 
I saw the way out. I remembered that I was armed. 

“ Very well. You can see them,” and I pushed 
them across to him, and rising, stood between him 
and the door. 

“ Your confidence in our honour is very striking, 
monsieur,” said Helga scornfully. 

“ Is that fair ? I offered to trust them to you, and 
you replied it was no concern of yours. I am now 
dealing with the holder of stolen documents.” 

'' And you judge M. Boreski by the standard of the 
persons who surround and advise you continually. No 
doubt you are right according to your experience,” 
was her bitterly spoken retort. 

“ Your anger and injustice are too manifest to need 
a further reply from me, mademoiselle,” I returned. 

Boreski scrutinized the papers carefully, and pres- 
ently I saw him start and lay one aside. I wondered 
if he could have discovered any forgery among them. 

“ There is one grave point here, and one of less im- 
portance,” he said at length ; and putting the papers 
together he handed them back to me, with the draft 
for the money on the top. “ This draft is dated three 
days hence.” 

I took them and went back to my seat. 

'' The reason is obvious. This is in the nature of a 
dowry, and as such will be paid on your marriage, and 
not before it.” 

With all submission, I cannot so regard it, and 


40 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I cannot accept the draft as complying with the 
agreement/’ 

It was just the hitch I had foreseen and pointed out 
to old Kalkov; but how to get over it I did not see. 

And the point of minor importance ; what is 
that ? ” 

“ The consent to the marriage is dated, and if a date 
is to remain, it should be that of a week or a month 
ago.” 

Why?” 

At the quick question he looked across at Helga, 
who shrugged her shoulders. 

“ I do not see why you should not say. It concerns 
both the objections and accounts for them,” she said. 

“ The Duchess Stephanie is already my wife, mon- 
sieur,” said Boreski. 

“ The devil she is,” I exclaimed in genuine astonish- 
ment. '' That puts the whole thing on a totally dif- 
ferent footing.” 

“ It entails the consent being dated back, and makes 
the dowry payable at once, monsieur.” 

“ It means also that you have put your head in a 
noose, and have forfeited the Duchess’s fortune, since 
her marriage has taken place without my — without 
the Emperor’s consent ; ” and I folded up the papers 
and put them back in my pocket. 

It certainly produces a quite interesting complica- 
tion,” said Helga, smiling. 

“ It does not affect the gravity of the papers I hold 
here,” and Boreski tapped them slowly with his long 
white fingers. 

For the life of me I could n’t see a way out of the 
maze. Had I been really the Emperor, I might have 
done it by sending instructions to old Kalkov to pay 
the million roubles; then by writing a fresh consent 
to the marriage I could have secured the papers, and 
so have made an end of the thing. 

But I felt that Kalkov would only laugh at such a 
request from me, while of course I could not write a 




A CZAR DEFIED 41 

single word without the discrepancy of the handwrit- 
ing being at once apparent. 

I was loth to go back and admit my failure; but 
this I saw at length was the only resource. Every 
moment that I hesitated made the affair worse, so I 
put as bold a front on matters as I could and got up. 

“ This new admission of yours, M. Boreski,” I said 
with an assumption of dignity, “ is so serious as to 
require consideration. Be good enough to have a 
carriage brought for me at once. The interview is 
at an end.’’ 

He had risen with me and stood in indecision, when 
Helga interposed and took the lead in her own hands. 

“ You do not quite understand the position, I fear, 
monsieur,” she said slowly. 

“ Do you mean I am not free to go — after your 
promise to me ? ” 

“ Oh no, no,” she cried, with one of her smiles. 
“ I myself will order your carriage.” She rang the 
bell, and when the servant came she told him to order 
a carriage at once. 

I was sure of you, mademoiselle, and regret my 
hasty suspicion. You will pardon it ? ” 

It was a natural inference — for one accustomed 
to treachery,” she replied, with soft sarcasm. “ But 
we really are not traitors here. The way is open for 
you to leave — if you dare, monsieur?” And the 
challenge was in eyes, face, voice and manner alike. 

“Dare? That is a strong word, mademoiselle.” 

“ Intentionally strong,” she retorted, with cutting 
deliberation. “ Intentionally strong. I have been pa- 
tient under injury, and have endured injustice, hop- 
ing, praying, and waiting for redress; living for the 
interview which I have had to-night — and had in 
vain. And now my patience is exhausted, and you 
have drained it to the dregs. Had there been a spark 
of just feeling left in your heart, a faint wan glimmer 
of desire to right the wrong done to mine and to me, 
and to wipe out the cruel stain of unmerited infamy, 


42 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


the name I mentioned to you to-night would have 
kindled the desire until, fanned by the remembrance 
of old and tried and dear friendship, it would have 
burned steadily with a bright avenging flame/’ She 
spoke without passion in slow level accents. 

I had not the faintest suspicion of her meaning. 

“ What name was that ? ” I asked, having even 
forgotten it. 

The question drew a smile of contempt from her. 

I will not insult myself by repeating it.” 

“ The carriage is at the door, mademoiselle,” an- 
nounced the servant. 

“ You can go, monsieur,” she said, when the man 
had left. 

But she had startled as well as interested me, and 
I hesitated. 

“ I think you should speak more plainly. I am 
honest when I say I do not understand you.” 

Boreski had now passed out of consideration, and 
he stood back watching us two, as if acknowledging 
her leadership. 

You wish for plain speaking. You shall have it, 
monsieur — from the enemy you have made to-night. 
This is my work,” she said proudly, pointing to the 
papers in Boreski’s hands. My work, only. I 
sought at first by all fair means to reach your — the 
Emperor’s ear, believing, like the fool I was, that he 
would do me justice. But his minister was too power- 
ful, too vigilant, too alarmed to let my complaint reach 
his ear. I knew why. God, how well I knew it! 
Then, and not until then, when I had failed by open 
means, I had recourse to these. I joined hands with 
another of Russia’s victims, M. Boreski here, and 
with him, through the Duchess Stephanie, I found 
the means I sought. God knows Russian duplicity 
gives many chances, and one of them came my way, 
putting me in a position to gain by force the justice 
which was denied to mere pleading.” 

She paused again, but I did not speak. 


A CZAR DEFIED 


43 


Those papers — but you know their purport well 
enough — mean the exposure of Russian craft in every 
Court in Europe, with probably a war with the Powers 
that have been tricked and fooled. They know already 
that we have secret information, and we have been in 
negotiation with them. But I am a Russian, too, and 
planned this interview, hoping that when face to face 
with you I could touch the heart so long dead to the 
cries of friendship. I have failed; I see that. You 
will not remember; you cannot forget; even for you 
that would be impossible. You have denied me jus- 
tice, but I thank my God you cannot take from me all 
my revenge.” 

Her passion was rising fast now under the stimulus 
of her remembered wrongs, and she went to the door 
and threw it open. 

Go, monsieur, go,” she cried, with a magnificent 
gesture of defiance. “ Cross the threshold in the mood 
you are, and as I live, those papers, proofs as they are 
of your ministers' infamous treachery, shall be in the 
hands already stretched out eagerly to receive them 
— the hands of Russia’s enemies. That is what I 
mean. Go, monsieur, go — if you dare.” She held 
the door open and stared at me in indignant defiance 
and challenge. 

Was ever a man caught in a closer meshed net than 
that which held me at that moment? 

I stood fumbling with the situation in sheer and 
desperate perplexity. I remembered old Kalkov’s 
words that the papers might plunge the country into 
war, and that at any cost they must not be allowed 
to get into the hands of the Powers concerned. Yet 
if I left the house it was straight to those Powers 
they would go. 

If, on the other hand, I remained, what could I do? 

If I admitted to Helga that I was no Emperor, but 
a fraud, her anger would probably be increased, and 
she would carry out her purpose just the same. While 
if I went on playing at being Emperor, and listened 


44 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


to her story, I could do no good. It was out of my 
power to grant her the justice which she deemed 
had been denied. I should only be cheating her and 
emphasizing the lie which my presence as Emperor 
constituted. 

To fall back on old Kalkov and curse him for hav- 
ing got me into the mess was comforting but unprac- 
tical ; and I stood like a fool, probably looking . the 
fool I felt, as I gnawed my moustache and twisted my 
beard in imbecile indecision. 


Chapter VI— his majesty a prisoner 


H OW long I stood there, hesitating and embar- 
rassed, while Helga was holding the door open 
for me in that queenly pose of splendid indignation, 
I do not know, but realizing at last that I could not 
go and leave her to execute her threat, I turned back 
rather sheepishly and sat down again. 

‘‘ You have put the thing on such a different and 
so unexpected a footing that we had better wait at 
least until you are calmer,” I said. 

But she was in the mood to push her triumph to 
the utmost. 

I shall never be calm on this subject. It is for 
you to say at once, monsieur, whether you decide 
to go.” 

“ I don’t see any such necessity,” I answered curtly. 
It is difficult to describe my condition of mind. The 
thing was really nothing to me. Whether Russia went 
to war with twenty other countries would not have 
troubled me. I had no concern whether her diplo- 
matists had made fools of themselves, and that Helga 
should have them by the throat rather pleased than 
angered me. And yet I was as irritable as a million- 
aire when his digestion goes wrong. I suppose I was 
in a temper at having been beaten. No one cares to 
look small in the eyes of a woman he admires as I 
admired her. And small I certainly felt and must 
have looked. 

Although I avoided her eyes, she stood holding the 
door still open, and looking at me as if to read my 
thoughts. 


45 


46 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ Are you going, monsieur ? ” she asked, after a 
long pause. 

“ No, I ’m not — yet.” I spoke bluntly, almost 
rudely; and with a shrug and a lift of the eyebrows, 
she left the door and crossed the room to her former 
place. 

M. Boreski, will you see that the carriage is sent 
back to the stable, and is kept in readiness for M. 
Denver ? ” 

Boreski understood her, and going out shut the door 
carefully behind him. 

I made no attempt to speak, but sat staring moodily 
down on the ground and trying to think; and Helga 
on her side was resolutely silent. Several minutes 
passed in this dead silence until it got on my nerves. 
She forced me to break it. 

“ Well, what is it you want ? ” I asked, most 
ungraciously. 

The way she met me was characteristic. She 
laughed softly and sweetly, and looked across at me. 

“ My mood has passed, monsieur,” she said, quot- 
ing my words. Shall we wait for yours to pass 
also? Permit me?” and she rose and offered me a 
cigarette from a dainty gold case. 

“ I would rather smoke something stronger, with 
your leave.” I took out a cigar, and she lighted a 
cigarette; and another long silence fell between us. 
She broke it this time. 

You have made me your enemy, and I have beaten 
you so far; but you will not find me ungenerous.” 

“ Generous or ungenerous, I don’t see any way out 
of the tangle. I won’t listen to any more of your 
story ; and you can’t use those papers. I don’t know 
what it is you want, and if I did, it would be no 
use, for I could not grant it. And there ’s the dead- 
lock.” 

“ Is it, after all, necessary that we should be 
enemies ? ” 

“Apparently it is. There are certain things which 


HIS MAJESTY A PRISONER 47 


I cannot tell you from my side, and certain others I 
will not hear from you. It is your own fault.” This 
was very un-Imperial talk, but I was sick of the 
whole Emperor business, and still suffering from 
mortification. 

The change in my manner appeared to strike her, 
for she looked at me sharply and replied as if with 
surprise — 

‘‘ Have I ventured to ask you for your confidence 
about yourself, monsieur ? ” 

“ I did not mean to imply that you had. There is 
one thing,” I added, as an idea occurred to me. “ Shall 
I send for Prince Kalkov?” 

“ Under no circumstances shall he cross my door,” 
she answered with prompt and unmistakable reso- 
lution. 

“ Will you postpone dealing with those papers then 
until I have had an opportunity of consulting him? 
That may prove a solution.” 

“ I know Prince Kalkov too well. Within five 
minutes of your leaving my house those papers will 
be on their way to the destination I have indicated.” 

Then in Heaven’s name what are we to do ? ” 

If you will listen to my story you will see that 
Prince Kalkov is the man I accuse.” 

But there are insuperable reasons why I cannot 
and will not listen.” 

Then it is for you to find the solution.” 

I can probably do that if I can communicate with 
him.” 

Shall I order the carriage again ? ” 

Checkmate again, and I tossed up my hands in 
hopeless perplexity. 

She was obviously resolved that I should hear all 
she had to say, and I was equally determined, know- 
ing the worse than futility of the thing, not to listen 
to her; and there we sat, in a contest of wills and 
wits, until the absurd side of the position began to 
appeal to me. 


48 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


It seems to me you are resolved to make me a 
prisoner/’ 

“ On the contrary, monsieur, the door is open, and 
a carriage ready at your instant command. If you 
remain, it is by your own desire, and of your own 
free will.” 

“ Free will, when you place an impossible barrier 
in the way of my going ? So long as I remain here 
you will not part with those papers ? ” 

“ So long as the hope remains that you will hear 
me and do me justice.” 

“ The thing is so preposterous.” 

“ The alternative is for you to choose.” 

It was then that I began to contemplate seriously 
the course of remaining in the house for the night. 
I should at least gain time; and time might bring a 
solution. 

“ It is a dainty prison, but still a prison, although 
the bars are invisible, and the gaoler yourself. You 
realize the responsibility of what you are doing ? ” 

I am prepared to face any responsibility, and you 
would be my most honoured guest.” 

She spoke very seriously, but there was a light in 
her eyes that told not only of triumph, but of laughter 
scarcely restrained. For all the seriousness behind the 
position, she saw the humour of it and enjoyed it. 
And so in truth did I ; for nothing on earth would 
have pleased me better than to be in her company for 
any number of days, if I could only have divested 
myself of my confounded Imperial character. If she 
could have read my thoughts, what would her own 
have been! 

I had to keep up the farce of assumed disinclina- 
tion, however, and was meditating the best line to 
take when an interruption came. 

The door was opened, and a servant announced — 
“ M. Paul Drexel.” 

A flush of extreme annoyance mounted to Helga’s 
face at the entrance of the newcomer, who was the 


HIS MAJESTY A PRISONER 49 


reverse of a pleasant-looking man. He was about 
forty years of age; short, broad-shouldered, inclined 
to corpulence, awkward and ungainly in figure. His 
features were coarse and Jewish in character; he had 
beady, twinkling, stealthy eyes, and his manner sug- 
gested a mixture of truculence and cunning. 

Altogether he looked entirely out of place in Helga’s 
drawing-room, and I wondered what on earth could 
have brought him there, a wonderment which became 
genuine astonishment when he advanced with as much 
confidence as if he were the master of the house, and 
said in Russian — 

“ Good-evening, Helga. You see I have come after 
all. Is this the company you said would engage you ? 
He turned to me with a questioning, half suspicious, 
and rather insolent glance. 

“ If I had wished you to come I should have asked 
you,” she replied, repressing her ill-humour. “ Your 
visit is ill-timed.” 

I watched her very closely and detected something 
very much akin to repugnance in her glance. 

Possibly ; ” he laughed shortly. “ But as I am 
here, introduce me.” 

There was a moment’s indecision before she an- 
swered. 

'' This gentleman is an American, and does not 
speak Russian.” 

'‘American, is he? Well, I suppose I have a right 
to know the friends of my ” 

This time she broke in quickly and interrupted him. 

" I have already told you your visit is unwelcome.” 

“ I heard you,” he returned so rudely that I could 
have kicked him. " What language does he speak ? ” 

" He understands Russian and speaks French.” 

" Why did n’t you tell me ? I speak French easily 
enough ; ” the second part of the sentence was in 
French. " Good-evening, monsieur,” he said to me, 
“ I am glad to meet you. Any friends of my ” 

" M. Denver, this is M. Paul Drexel.” 

4 


50 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


He started at this second interruption, and looked 
at her half angrily. 

“ Is that all you wish to say? Why? ” Their eyes 
met for a moment, and he seemed to have the best of 
it, for Helga added — 

“ I am engaged to marry M. Drexel, monsieur.” 
He smiled and rubbed his fat hands over his little 
triumph, and was so pleased with himself that my 
start of amazement escaped him. 

“ And I am of course pleased to know Helga’s 
friends.” He threw himself into a chair and con- 
tinued to rub his podgy hands. If I had thought 
him a cad before, he was now positively hateful, and 
his vulgar assurance sickened me. 

He took out a cigar, and as he turned away to light 
it I saw Helga wince, bite her lip, and clench her 
hands tightly. I could see that she was suffering; 
but this only added to my perplexity. 

‘‘ So you are an American, M. Denver. A fine 
country yours; I was never there, but shall go some 
day.” 

I am sure America will appreciate the honour,” 
I said blandly. It was no concern of mine to con- 
ciliate the little cad; but he only chuckled. 

‘‘ Good, very good. I suppose it did sound as if 
I thought I should be honouring the place. But I 
am content with Russia ; ” and he settled himself in 
his luxurious seat as if he were indeed very content. 
“ I shall enjoy a talk with you about your American 
Government some day, M. Denver.” 

I made no response to this approach; but it made 
no difference to him ; no inroad upon the stockade of 
his self-complacency. He babbled on with remarks 
of the kind, and then let fall a question which seemed 
to have something behind it. 

“ I suppose you have lived much in America? ” and 
his beady black eyes shot a swift sly glance at me. 

“ Even Americans are at home sometimes,” I replied. 

Good again, good again,” he laughed. “ You are 


HIS MAJESTY A PRISONER 51 


great travellers, globe-trotters, eh? And you yourself 
speak French so well ; quite as well as most Russians 
indeed; and you understand Russian too, Helga tells 
me. Do many of your countrymen understand Rus- 
sian ? and again the little sharp eyes came at me. 

“ My father was in the diplomatic service, M. 
Drexel, and as a child I was educated in Russia, 
Germany and France, and thus learnt all three 
languages.” 

Helga gave me a look of thanks which the man 
intercepted; and he stared at her, a cunning smile 
on his flabby face. 

'' Quite a linguist, you see, Helga,” he said, and 
then assuming a casual tone — “ By the way, the 
friend you were expecting did not come after all ? ” 
The tone did not deceive me. I saw that he knew 
who I was supposed to be, and that all this had 
merely been intentional monkeying. 

Helga saw it as well, and answered calmly — 

‘‘ M. Denver is the only friend I was expecting 
to-night.” 

“ Then why try to fool me ? Did you think I 
should not recognize — M. Denver ? Have n’t I a 
right ” 

“ No ; ” anger and resolution in the sharp mono- 
syllable. 

“ Don’t you consider me interested in your plans ? ” 

“ You will be glad to finish your cigar with M. 
Boreski, M. Drexel.” 

'' No, thank you ; I came to see you. I have 
nothing to say to Boreski to-night — unless, of 
course ” He left the sentence unfinished ex- 

cept for a look. 

“ Unless what, M. Drexel ? ” The anger she had 
carefully suppressed until now was getting the upper 
hand of her, and he saw it. 

‘‘ Unless you drive me to it, I mean ; ” this doggedly. 

You are at liberty to say what you please to 
M. Boreski — or to any one else.” 


52 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ You are providing me with an excellent oppor- 
tunity,” he retorted, beginning to get angry in his 
turn, and glancing at me. 

'' Use it. You may never have a better.” The 
answer was crisp and supercilious — almost con- 
temptuous. 

A quarrel between an engaged couple must always 
be embarrassing for a third party, so I cut in — 

“ Pardon me, mademoiselle, may I withdraw ? ” 
Where ? ” she asked, with a bright, quick, chal- 
lenging smile. 

“ I am in your hands,” I said, smiling back. 

“ We will have M. Boreski in,” and she rang the 
bell. 

The little man fidgetted uncomfortably in his chair 
while we waited for the servant and then for Boreski. 
When he came Helga murmured an excuse and left 
the room. 

For an instant the thought that some sinister move 
was intended flashed upon my mind, bred, no doubt, 
by my distrust of this unctuous little cad; but my 
trust in Helga dispelled it. I felt sure of her. 

The two men eyed one another a moment, and it 
was easy to see that there was little love lost between 
them. 

“ Mademoiselle Helga is on stilts again to-night,” 
said Drexel. 

You should not have come — unasked.” 

“ Why am I kept out of this ? ” The question 
asked angrily. 

“ Because you have no part in it and are not 
wanted,” returned Boreski deliberately. 

“ Nonsense. I shall do as I like. When you are 
tired of me you only have to say so. You know 
the alternative.” 

“ I beg to tender you an unqualified apology, M. 
Denver, for M. Drexel’s presence,” said Boreski to 
me with his courtier-like air. He has forced himself 
here.” 


HIS MAJESTY A PRISONER 53 


“ You should have told me then who your mys- 
terious visitor was, instead of leaving me to fish it 
out for myself.” 

“ I accept your apology, M. Boreski,” I said, in 
my grand manner. 

The little man flushed angrily and got up. 

“ Some of us may live to be sorry for this night’s 
work,” he said, with an unmistakable threat. It was 
clear that he held his position in the house by virtue 
of what he could threaten. 

“ I am sorry for it already,” declared Boreski 
quietly. He had certainly the knack of putting a 
lot of sting into words which in themselves were 
innocent enough. “ You should not have come, I 
repeat.” 

I shall do as I like. I am not to be bullied or 
sneered at.” 

“ You will drive me to do one day as I like, M. 
Drexel,” said Boreski in his even suave tone ; “ and 
make me realize that there are less unpleasant things 
than your — your alternatives. As you ought not to 
have come, you had better go.” 

At this moment, to my relief, a servant entered and 
said to me — 

“ Your apartments are prepared, monsieur.” 

Both men started at this, and both displayed aston- 
ishment, Drexel giving vent to a laugh. 

I bid you good-evening, M. Boreski,” I said ; and 
then to Drexel : Should I meet you or hear of you 
again, monsieur, this evening’s experience will be in 
my memory ; ” and turning on my heel, I left the 
room. 

As the door closed I heard Drexel’s voice: 

By God ! you play for high stakes, Boreski.” 

Helga was outside, and also caught the words. 

'' How I hate him ! ” she exclaimed vehemently, 
her eyes flashing, and her face set and strained. 

‘"Then you have other enemies — beside me?” I 
said, with a smile. 


54 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

The hard look passed away as she let her eyes rest 
on mine. 

“ You will not always be my enemy, I hope, M. 
American.^’ 

“ I could never be anything but your friend — even 
prisoner as I am.” 

“ Shall I order your carriage, monsieur ? ” with 
smiling audacious banter. “ My guest has but to 
express his wishes here; my whole household is at 
his command.” 

“ You know why I cannot go. I am afraid of 
the other — Helga.” I paused before her name, and 
she flushed when I used it. 

“ All Helga could be such a friend, if you would 
let her.” 

“ Well, she has a very willing captive — how will- 
ing, you do not seem to realize.” 

She lowered her eyes and stood with bent head 
for a moment in silence. Then she lifted it and 
looked frankly into my face. 

“ I should not have thought, now that I have seen 
you, that you could be so hard.” 

Should I not rather say that to you ? It is I 
who am the conquered, you the conqueror. And you 
laid claim to generosity.” 

“ Am I not generous ? ” 

“ No ; you take all — all.” 

“ I don’t understand you,” she said, shrinking a 
little from my look. 

When the time comes you will.” 

“ And when will it come ? ” The question was 
eager. 

“ I am almost afraid to think,” I answered softly, 
out of my inmost thoughts. 

“ The sooner the better. The sooner the better,” 
she cried. You mystify me.” 

“ And am I not mystified ? ” I glanced at the room 
where M. Drexel sat. 

Why can we not both speak plainly then ? ” 


HIS MAJESTY A PRISONER 55 


We will see what to-morrow brings,” I said, and 
held out my hand. 

She made as if to carry it to her lips. 

I am really loyal,” she murmured. 

It is I who am the subject to-night. I am only 
an American.” And as I spoke I captured her hand 
and pressed my lips to it. “It is you, I say, who are 
conqueror.” 

I went up the broad stairway, leaving her looking 
after me, smiling, and I thought triumphant; and I 
hoped, pleased. 


Chapter VII — «i am not the czar 


T he apartments to which I was shown were as 
luxurious in their way as the room in which 
I had been received, and as everything had obviously 
been ready in advance, I had a shrewd suspicion that 
Helga and Boreski had quite counted upon my re- 
maining in the house. 

It was a queer position in all truth ; and dismissing 
the man who had been told to attend upon me, I 
lit a cigar and sat down to think it out. 

One thing was quite plain. Old Kalkov had been 
fooled as to the objective of all the business. The 
marriage of Boreski with the Duchess Stephanie was 
a mere cover for the other scheme, and a very clever 
cover too, seeing that it had looked so amazingly like 
the sole end in view. 

That was Helga’s wit; and to a point it had suc- 
ceeded. But where her plan had fallen to pieces was 
in believing that the Emperor would be so mad as 
to come and see her in his own august person. The 
thing was so monstrously absurd that I was surprised 
such sharp wits as hers had believed it possible and 
had not suspected some imposture. 

That I had not been instantly detected for a fraud 
was indeed not the least curious feature ; and I could 
only conclude that having once persuaded themselves 
.to believe the thing possible, they were just in the 
frame of mind which helped the self-deception. 

Probably my idea of playing at being myself had 
helped the deception, because it was naturally a part 
I could keep up consistently. I had been myself with 
occasional lapses into the Imperial imposture. And 
56 


‘‘I AM NOT THE CZAR” 


57 


that was all there was to it. What would happen when 
the deception was discovered I could not even attempt 
to anticipate. 

The evening had effected a great change in myself. 
The axis of everything had shifted. Helga’s person- 
ality and plans had taken Boreski’s place ; and whereas 
I had been anxious to wipe out my old obligation to 
the Emperor and had had a languid, very languid, 
willingness to checkmate Boreski, my feelings now 
were keenly enlisted in Helga’s behalf. Provided I 
could arrange the affair of the compromising papers, 
I was ready to throw myself heart and soul into her 
cause. 

I had already thrown my heart, indeed. She was 
the most glorious woman I had ever met; and as 
I sat back dreaming under the spell of her grace and 
beauty and courage, I felt I would have given all 
I had in the world to gain her confidence and help 
her to win her end, whatever that might be. 

Then I fell to wondering what could be the strange 
secret that had led to her betrothal to that fat, squalid, 
unctuous cad, Paul Drexel? What hold could he 
have over her and over Boreski? What could pos- 
sibly have linked them together in that incongruous 
partnership ? 

How I hate that man ! ” 

Her words rang in my ears as the sight of her 
gloriously contemptuous indignation haunted my eyes. 
What could make a woman of Helga’s courage and 
man of Boreski’s daring — for daring he certainly 
had — so afraid of a paltry common scoundrel as to 
drive them to play at this betrothal? 

Thank Heaven it was only playing. She would 
never stoop to become the wife of a brute whom she 
admitted she hated. Her heart was free if I could but 
touch it ; she was to be won if only I — and there 
I sighed, recognizing the tremendous difficulties, and, 
like a wise man, tossed the end of my cigar away and 
got into bed, hoping that the night’s rest would enable 


58 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


me to pick out the master thread of the strangely 
tangled skein. 

I was up betimes and found my head clear on one 
point. 

There must be no more Emperor business, let the 
result be what it would. I would tell Helga the 
truth, even if the heavens fell ; and I went down with 
this purpose strong in me. 

Then I would tell her of my friendship with the 
Czar and offer my services as a direct intermediary 
to bring about an interview between them. 

She was in the garden among her flowers, and in 
her simple morning costume, with the fresh colour 
in her cheeks, she looked even lovelier than on the 
previous night. 

She welcomed me with a smile and held out some 
flowers. 

“ I am an early riser, you see. I love my garden. 
I have been out here more than an hour. You have 
slept ? ” she added, glancing at my face which was 
no doubt serious enough, for I rather dreaded what 
I had to say. 

“ Never better in my life,” I answered. “ But I 
wish to speak to you.” 

And does that prospect make you so serious ? I 
ought to apologize for exhaling such terrors.” She 
laughed gaily and bent over a flower bush, and then 
glanced up half-coquettishly. “ Let us wait awhile. 
Be merciful, and do not spoil my morning.” 

What I have to say cannot wait, mademoiselle.” 

I make a very bad listener when I am bending 
from flower to flower, M. American. Unless it is 
that you are going.” 

“ That will depend on how you take my news.” 

“ Then you are not going at once,” she said quickly. 

Are not these lovely ? ” and she held up a bunch of 
flowers for me to admire, and looked laughingly at 
me over them. 

“ They are as lovely as 
into her eyes. 


I paused, looking 


“I AM NOT THE CZAR 


59 


'' Well ? ” she challenged. 

“ The hue of those blossoms rivals even that of 
your eyes.’^ 

“ Is that an — an American form of compliment ? 
I do not care for compliments.” 

“ My complifnent was for the flower, mademoiselle.” 

Very pretty — but too Western to be Russian, 
monsieur. But come, we will go in. I am always 
hungry in the mornings. Will you mind breakfasting 
with me alone? M. Boreski is coming afterwards.” 

I shall be delighted.” 

'' What, to see him ? ” This with a gay little laugh. 

“ No, to breakfast with you alone.” 

“ Well, it will be practically alone. Madame Kor- 
vata, excellent guardian and good soul that she is, 
has reached the age which thinks more of what is 
on the table than of those who are at it.” 

“ But I wish to speak to you alone.” 

** And keep me without my breakfast, monsieur ! 
And is that — American, too ? I am far — far too 
hungry to talk seriously or even to listen. Come ; ” 
and she led the way into the house, laughing as she 
went. 

Thus at breakfast nothing could be said. Madame 
Korvata, a small woman well into the fifties, with 
large eyes and ample appetite, looked at me sharply 
when I was presented to her, said that she had met 
some pleasant Americans in her day and some very 
unpleasant ones, and then seemed to forget all about 
me in the more absorbing and profitable study of 
breakfast. 

Helga appeared desirous of impressing even on 
the servants that I was an American, for she talked 
chiefly of my country, and seemed to take a delight 
in putting intricate and searching questions. That 
I answered them so easily caused her constant aston- 
ishment and some amusement. 

'' How well you know your country, monsieur,” 
she said with a glance and a lift of the brows. 


60 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ It should not be surprising,” said I. 

“ And yet it is — very. You appear to know it as 
well as — as Europe or even Russia.” 

“ I explained last night that my father was a diplo- 
matist, and I had advantages as a boy.” 

“ And how deftly you turn things. You might have 
been trained in a Court and picked up the facility 
there.” 

The shooting of these little shafts amused her in- 
tensely, and the meal was punctuated with her laughter 
and sallies. 

When it was over she led me to the garden, and 
then excused herself. 

“ I manage all my matters myself. I shall not be 
long, and then shall be at your service.” 

“ I must see you as soon as possible,” I said as 
she went off and Madame Korvata came out of the 
house smoking her cigarette. I lit a cigar, and the 
old lady waited and then said abruptly: 

I like your face, monsieur. You are like our 
Emperor. But how did you come to know Helga ? ” 

The question was very simple, but yet embarrassing ; 
and when I hesitated how to reply, she saw it and 
smiled. 

“ Don’t answer unless you like. I hate bothersome 
questions myself, and never press them. I always 
pretend never to hear them, indeed. A deaf ear saves 
a lot of trouble. You think Helga pretty?” 

“ Mademoiselle is far more than pretty ; she is 
beautiful.” 

The old lady smiled at my enthusiasm, and took 
a couple of puffs at her cigarette while she looked 
at me. 

Ah, they all say that, monsieur.” 

All, madame ? ” 

And good, too,” she continued, pretending not to 
hear my question. Good, too. A big kind heart — 
and such a brain. Ah, she would be a great woman 
if she had her rights. She would make a noble wife. 


«I AM NOT THE CZAR” 61 

monsieur, a noble wife; but — she will never marry 
— that is until she has them.” 

You are very fond of her? ” 

Everybody is. She is more than a daughter to 
me. Without her I should be — do you know the 
fate of destitute old women in Russia? God help 
them, for the Government don’t. Helga does God’s 
part for me.” 

“ And you think she will never marry, madame ? ” 

She glanced up with another of her slow, shrewd 
smiles. 

Get her her rights, and then ” She paused. 

“ She is affianced, but I know what I think.” She 
shook her head gravely. “ But no one can do it. 
So they come and go — and always go at last, not 
to return.” 

I could not encourage her to talk about Helga’s 
matters, and I smoked in silence, thinking over what 
had dropped from her; and when Helga returned, 
Madame Korvata went into the house. 

She has the sweetest nature,” said Helga ; but 
I suppose she has been warning you. She always 
does.” 

“ Warning me ? ” 

She has one regret — that I do not marry. She 
thinks that marriage is the only proper climax for 
a woman’s life, and that whenever any one comes 
here, they come with that idea ; and she always warns 
them that I shall never marry.” 

“ She suggested you might be influenced by ma- 
terial reasons.” 

'' I ? How do you mean ? ” 

That if any man succeeded in getting you your 
rights, you would look upon him with very different 
eyes.” 

Her face changed on the instant from amused 
astonishment to thoughtful and intense earnestness. 

‘‘ You speak of what you do not know, monsieur, 
and will not hear. There is nothing that could be 


62 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


demanded of me, no sacrifice however complete or 
ruinous, no danger however deadly, I would not face 
for that. That is my real life — all else is a mere 
setting and pretence.'’ 

“ Can I speak to you now — without interruption ? " 

“ Would you prefer to be here or in the house? ” 

“ It is all one to me if you will listen seriously.” 

“ Then let us speak here ; it is my favourite walk.” 
And we turned into the broad path circling a fountain 
and surrounded by flower beds abundantly filled and 
carefully tended. “ Now, monsieur.” 

“ In the night I thought over all the strange 
situation, and this morning came to a decision.” 

“ There must be of course a decision one way or 
the other,” she put in when I paused. 

You will understand that before I came here I had 
no idea I was to meet you. I expected to have to 
deal only with M. Boreski.” 

“ That was part of my intention. In that I misled 
you, I know.” 

It is nothing compared to the deception I have 
practised upon you; and I can only plead the excuse 
that I should not have done it under any inducements 
had I known of you. Please believe that.” 

“ Deception ? How do you mean ? ” 

I am not the Emperor, mademoiselle ; I am only 
what I have asked you to regard me — a plain Ameri- 
can citizen. Harper C. Denver.” 

If she was astonished at my confession or angry 
at it, she gave no sign of either feeling. 

“ That is a very serious confession,” she said, speak- 
ing very slowly. “ Very serious. When did you decide 
to make it ? ” 

“ This morning, realizing the present impasse'' 

“ It is very ingenious, at any rate.” Her tone was 
sarcastic now. “ It did not occur to you to speak of 
such a — such a trifle last night.” 

There was still no anger in the glance she gave me. 

‘‘ Frankly, I was too overwhelmed for the time by 


«I AM NOT THE CZAR 


63 


the possible consequences. But this morning I saw 
that the truth was at once the simplest and best way 
out.’^ 

“ The necessity for the — truth was a little late in 
emphasizing itself, don’t you think ? ” 

“ It seems so to you, no doubt ; but I was on the 
horns of a very awkward dilemma.” 

‘‘And Prince Kalkov?” 

“ Of course he knows it. I came at his instigation.” 

“ And so you are really an American, and were 
in Russia as a boy, with your father a diplomatist; 
and you have been in Germany and France, and speak 
the languages without any of that horrible English 
accent; and you understand Russian; and you came 
here from the Palace; and were driven to the Palace 
the other evening, having been received with a guard 
of honour; and you are the living image of our 
Emperor. Do you know the Emperor, M. American ? ” 

She said it all with such unmistakably good-hu- 
moured disbelief that when she had recourse to the 
term she had freely used the previous night, I could 
not refrain from smiling. 

“ The Emperor has done me the honour to make 
me his friend.” 

“ You are very fortunate, M. — let me see, what 
is the name — M. Harper C. Denver,” she replied 
with a gay laugh. “ You are also an excellent actor, 
having picked up many little gestures of the Emperor 
himself. It is really a most wonderful coincidence.” 

“ The reception at the railway station was planned 
by Prince Kalkov, who knew of my coming and had 
heard from His Majesty of the strange resemblance 
between us.” 

“ Really, Prince Kalkov is more subtle than I thought 
him. Well then, M. American, what do you propose 
to do?” 

She stopped and looked me full in the face with a 
smiling challenge. It was plain as the Statue of Lib- 
erty that she did n’t believe a word of my explanation. 


64 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“I wish to discuss the situation with you frankly. 
I wish you to believe that what I now say is absolutely 
true ; and further, if you will accept them, to place my 
services for what they are worth entirely at your dis- 
posal. I would do anything to serve you and to atone 
in some way for this deception of mine.’' 

“ You ask me what is impossible,” she answered 
readily. 

'‘You decline my assistance?” 

" No ; I cannot believe your explanation — your 
confession, as you termed it. I cannot; oh, I can- 
not ; ” and she laughed and shook her head. 

“ I can only repeat it is the truth,” I said seriously. 

" I will be very frank with you and show you how 
it strikes me. You act it now quite as cleverly as you 
acted the Emperor last night. You will recall your 
little slips into the Imperial character; your manner 
in dealing with M. Boreski, and again with M. Drexel. 
Well, you find that to go away from here would com- 
pel me to deal with the compromising papers — and 
in that I was and am entirely in earnest ; nothing can 
move me — and then you think by admitting this de- 
ception you can gain indirectly what you naturally 
want and cannot get directly — that is, time. I speak 
very bluntly, I fear, but this is so much to me that I 
must do so. And I tell you this second move has 
failed as signally as your first last night. I ask you 
to retract your — confession, monsieur.” 

“We seem to be getting deeper into the maze. 
What I have told you this morning is the truth, 
mademoiselle.” 

“ I will put a test to you. Will you hear my 
story ? ” 

“ Yes, if you will pass me your word that you be- 
lieve what I have said this morning. I could not hear 
you last night, because I could not accept your confi- 
dence in my false character of Emperor.” 

“ You agree and then put an impossible condition. 
You have an intimate knowledge of the ways of the 


“I AM NOT THE CZAR” 65 

Russian Court and diplomacy. I ask again then, what 
do you propose to do ? ’’ 

My intention was to go to the Emperor and gain 
for you the audience you wish. I think I could do 
that.” 

‘‘ And meanwhile the papers ? ” 

I hoped you would hold your hand at least until 
I had tried.” 

‘‘ If the Emperor would not hear me in this 
house, what chance would there be of his doing so 
elsewhere ? ” 

“ But I am not the Emperor, mademoiselle.” 

“ To me you are, monsieur, and will continue to be; 
so that if you leave here, I shall assuredly do what I 
said.” 

“ Here we are at the impasse again, then.” 

“ It is you who cause it,” she retorted. 

‘‘ I can see no other way out of it than that I have 
suggested ; ” and as she made no reply, we walked 
round and round the fountain in silence. 

The silence was broken by the sound of a gallop- 
ing horse, and presently a man, top-booted and travel- 
stained, hurried from the house towards us. 

“ From M. Boreski, mademoiselle,” he said in Rus- 
sian, handing her a letter. 

She tore it open, and a newspaper cutting dropped 
from it, which I picked up and held out to her. 

She read the letter quickly, started, paled slightly, 
and then glanced at me, her expression a mixture of 
excitement and amusement. 

Will you read what you have there? It is from a 
paper just issued.” 

I read it, and could not refrain from a smile on my 
part. It was very short and ran as follows : — 

“ Slight indisposition of the Emperor. — We regret 
to learn at the moment of going to press that His 
Majesty is suffering from a slight chill, and, acting 
under medical advice, will remain in his room to-day. 

5 


66 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


We have the highest authority for saying that the 
indisposition is very slight indeed, and at most will 
keep him indoors for a couple of days. This an- 
nouncement is necessary to allay any anxiety on the 
part of the public owing to his inability to review the 
troops in person to-day, as had been arranged. There 
is no doubt, however, that he will entirely have re- 
covered by the time of the Crown Prince of Sweden’s 
visit three days hence.” 

Helga was waiting for my eyes as I finished, and 
when she saw my smile, answered with a lift of the 
brows. 

A singular coincidence, M. American ? ” 

More probably cause and effect. Prince Kalkov 
has told His Majesty, and this is for your further 
mystification, and to prevent the deception being dis- 
covered through the Emperor’s presence at the review 
to-day.” 

Yes, I think with you there is cause and effect,” 
she answered. “ Do you still keep to your — con- 
fession ? ” 

“ It is the truth, mademoiselle.” 

“ I am afraid that you will find it as difficult to 
persuade others as to persuade me. And in that lies 
the danger.” 

Her face clouded, and she tapped the letter. 

“Danger?” 

“ This is from M. Boreski, and concerns you 
closely. You must read it for yourself. It is a 
further complication.” 

A further complication it was in all seriousness, as 
a glance at the letter showed me. 

It threatened indeed just a devil of a mess. 


Chapter VIII— deeper in 


■gORESKI’S letter ran thus: — 

I have just heard very disturbing news, and hasten 
to send it you, while I go to make inquiries. Drexel 
and I had a somewhat serious quarrel after leaving 
your house last night ; very hot words passed between 
us on the subject of M. Denver’s visit, and we parted 
after some vague threats on his side, to which I paid 
no very great heed. But this morning I learn from 
Vattel — whose information is, as you know, gener- 
ally reliable — that Drexel saw Vastic and some of 
those with him, and has told them who M. Denver 
really is. You will understand what is likely to hap- 
pen at any moment, therefore, if your visitor is not 
protected. I trust in God that all is well up to now. 
All sorts of consequences are possible, and you should 
act at once. It would be absolutely fatal to all con- 
cerned if anything were to happen at your house; 
and my advice to you is either to let M. Denver re- 
turn home the instant you receive this or to leave the 
villa with him and go secretly to Brabinsk. Precau- 
tions can be much more easily taken there, and, more- 
over, no one will then know where to look for you. 
But for God’s sake act promptly. 

'' The enclosed is from the just issued Journal, and 
shows how the Court people are covering M. Denver’s 
absence. 

“ I shall seek you as soon as I have definite news ; 
but unfortunately there is little room to doubt the 
gravit}» of things. 


67 


L. B.” 


68 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ This means ? I asked when I had read it. 

“ The Nihilists, monsieur.’’ Helga’s tone was firm 
and deliberate. Vastic is the name of one of the 
leaders of the extremists.” 

‘‘You mean of the assassins?” 

“ Among the most reckless of them.” 

“What will you do?” 

“ My present scheme has failed,” she replied, still 
calmly. “ I must begin again ; but I shall have proved 
my strength and I shall be revenged. M. Boreski is 
right. You had better leave at once. I would not have 
anything happen here for all the wealth of Russia.” 

“ But I am not the Emperor,” I protested. 

“ Need we play that sorry farce any longer? You 
had better go — and without an instant’s delay, mon- 
sieur. Come, let us order the carriage ; ” and she 
started towards the house. 

“And the papers?” I 'asked, following her. 

“ My hand is forced by this. I shall use them.” 

“ My God, what a mess ! ” I cried involuntarily. 

She paid no heed, but hurried me into the house, 
and gave orders for a carriage to be brought round 
at once. 

“ You are ready of course, monsieur,” she said 
quickly. 

But I had made up my mind. Her fear of “ some- 
thing happening ” had given me a cue. 

“ I am not going, mademoiselle, without the papers.” 

“ You will go, monsieur,” she replied, her face set- 
ting. 

“ Then I take the papers with me, mademoiselle.” 

“ On the contrary, monsieur, you will go without 
them.” 

“We shall see ; ” and I sat down with an intentional 
deliberation. 

“ I have pledged myself for your personal safety. 
You must go.” 

The purpose in her voice strengthened with every 
sentence. 


DEEPER IN 


69 


‘‘ I will trust to my own right arm, mademoiselle. 
Without those papers, I do not leave the house, come 
what may.’’ 

“ You are dealing with a desperate woman, mon- 
sieur. You must go.” 

“ Then give me the papers to take with me.” 

She came and stood opposite me, her eyes aflame, 
and her hands clenched. 

“ You shall go if we have to use force to take you 
away ; ” and she moved away and laid her finger on 
the bell. 

“ You will not do that, mademoiselle.” 

“ Why not ? ” she cried, turning round. 

‘‘ Because the man who seeks to lay hands on me 
will touch nothing else in this life.” 

For a minute she stood silent in distracted hesi- 
tation. 

The silence was broken by the sound of the carriage 
wheels. 

“ We will see,” she cried, and pressed the bell. 

As you please ; ” and I rose and stepped back 
against the wall and drew my revolver. 

At the sight of it she closed her eyes and threw up 
her hands with a cry of fear and anguish, and then 
clasped her hands to her head. 

The servant came in then. 

Is the carriage there, Peter ? ” 

“ Yes, mademoiselle.” 

“ Very well.” 

He went and closed the door. 

“ Your Majesty, I beg you for the love of God to 
go and save your life. Ah, do, do ! ” she cried 
distractedly. 

“ I am not the Emperor, mademoiselle ; and with- 
out the papers I cannot and will not go.” 

She came nearer to me. 

“ I beg and entreat of you. If you are caught here, 
think what will happen to me.” 

“ I have no discretion to think in such a case,” I 


70 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


answered firmly, although the sight of her suffering 
wrung my heart. 

Almost before the words were out of my mouth 
she sprang forward in a wild attempt to seize my 
revolver. But I had been in too many tight corners 
in my life to be taken unawares, totally unexpected 
though the manoeuvre was, and I wrenched my hand 
away and held her harmless with the other. 

“ This is worse than madness, mademoiselle ! I 
cried. 

She gave up the contest then, and drawing away, 
fell into a lounge in an attitude of despair. 

I had won the victory, but the fruits were too bitter. 
I put the revolver away in my pocket and crossed to 
her. 

“ Will you give me the papers 1 asked. 

“ No, I will die first, and so shall you ! Oh God, 
how hard you are! I wish I had never seen you.” 

“ Then I will go with you to Brabinsk, and we can 
settle things there.” 

She rose at once and shook off her emotion. 

“ Do you mean that ? ” 

‘‘ Where I go is of no consequence to any one. I 
have to convince you of your mistake. I will go to 
Brabinsk. I have to save you.” 

“ You have no secret purpose in this?” 

“ Is that fair? If you need it, I give you my word of 
honour to act exactly as you wish — except in regard 
to those papers. I am resolved they shall not be 
used.” 

“ But you will be missed. You cannot stay away. 
You — oh, this is madness, too, surely ! ” 

“ You are wasting time.” 

She thought quickly ; then smiled bitterly and shook 
her head. 

No, monsieur, thank you. I do not walk open- 
eyed into a trap, however cleverly laid. You know I 
must take the papers with me, and reckon to get them 
by the way.” 


DEEPER IN 


71 


That is a suspicion worthy perhaps of — M. 
Drexel. I do not thank you for it. I am not such 
a mean cad. But that you may feel safe, you can 
travel alone in the carriage and I will ride with, say, 
M. Boreski’s messenger or any one you can trust to 
guide me.’’ 

“ I am sorry for what I said. I do not think it ; 
indeed I do not, monsieur.” 

“ We have not much time for explanations, made- 
moiselle. We must act.” 

“ It might not be safe for you to be with me.” 

“ We will put it that way if you like,” I said with 
a smile. 

“ How dare you make such a hateful insinuation 
when I repent and retract my words ? ” 

“ We seem fated to misunderstand each other. But 
shall we do as I say? Order saddle horses, and I will 
take steps to prevent any one believing they can rec- 
ognize me.” 

“ Ivan could guide you.” 

“ Then send Peter at once to my room. I will be 
ready in a few minutes ; ” and without waiting for 
more I hurried away. 

In less than ten minutes Peter had shaved off my 
beard and moustache, and had found me from some- 
where a riding jacket. I ran down, and was fastening 
my cloak across the saddle of the horse that was to 
carry me, when Helga came out, dressed ready for 
the drive. 

She started on seeing the change in me, and at first 
scarcely seemed to recognize me. 

“ I should not have thought so simple a thing would 
make such a difference in your looks,” she said. 

“ I am ready to start, mademoiselle,” was my an- 
swer; and I swung myself into the saddle. 

“ You have been very quick.” 

“ It is for you I am anxious. Au revoir. Now 
Ivan ; ” and without waiting for more, I clapped the 
heels into my horse and cantered off. I looked back 


72 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


as I rounded a bend in the avenue, and saw that 
Madame Korvata had joined Helga, and that they 
were getting into the carriage. 

Ivan rode up to me as we came out upon the road. 

'‘To the right, if you please, your honour.’’ 

He looked along the road in the opposite direction 
somewhat anxiously, but his face cleared. 

“ Do you wish to travel fast? ” 

“ I am in your hands.” 

“ I think it would be best for a few miles, your 
honour,” he said, and accordingly we whipped along 
at a smart pace until the suburbs of the city were left 
well behind. Then he struck through a number of 
by-roads, until I was utterly at sea as to our where- 
abouts, except that by the sun I could tell we were 
travelling north; and we fell into a walking pace on 
reaching a very steep zig-zag hill. 

Ivan was a fine sturdy fellow, with a strong, very 
intelligent face, and he sat his horse with consummate 
skill. I liked his looks. 

“ You have been in the army? ” I said, letting him 
come to my side as we mounted the hill. 

“ In a Cossack regiment, your honour.” 

“ And prefer private service, no doubt ? ” 

“ I have a good mistress, your honour.” 

“ Oh, I thought you were M. Boreski’s servant.” 

“ These are Mademoiselle Helga’s animals, your 
honour.” 

I had noticed before that all about her spoke of her 
either as mademoiselle or Mademoiselle Helga, and 
never used any surname. 

“ They are two good horses and in magnificent 
condition.” 

“ I am responsible for the stables, your honour,” 
he said with a pleased smile at the remark. 

“ How far is Brabinsk ? ” I asked him next. 

“ Twenty versts by the road the carriage will take 
— about twenty-six by this road, your honour; but 
the horses could do twice the distance easily.” 


DEEPER IN 


73 


So far is it ? I did not know.” 

We rode on in silence, and I noticed him directing 
curious sidelong glances at me now and then, until 
at last he said — 

‘‘ Your honour’s pardon, but your honour is not 
Russian ? ” 

I had been speaking Russian, and this had be- 
trayed me. 

“No, I am an American,” I answered with a 
laugh. 

“ Then your honour has crossed the sea. I have 
never seen the sea. I have heard of America. And 
so you have political troubles there, too ? ” 

“ Yes. We call them Tammany there.” 

The word puzzled him greatly, and he repeated it 
several times gravely, shaking his head over the 
pronunciation. 

“ Is it the same as Nihilism? ” he asked. 

“ No, indeed,” I replied, and attempted a brief de- 
scription of Tammany Hall and its methods. Either 
my description was vague or his understanding of 
it imperfect, for his face took on an expression of 
disgust. 

“ What an awful country, your honour ; what 
tyranny! I am glad I am not an American. Yet 
after all one’s own country is best, I suppose, and it 
must be sad to be an exile.” 

His tone and glance were quite pitying now. He 
regarded me apparently as an exile. 

I began to be amused at him, and drew out some 
of his views on Russia. The result surprised me. 
He was an intense and indeed a passionate patriot, 
but he hated the Russian Government. The Czar, as 
the God-appointed head of Russia, was a quite sacred 
person, a sort of Fetish in his eyes ; but the ministers 
round him were as the incarnation of evil. For the 
Little Father it was the heaven-ordained duty of every 
good Russian to lay down his life willingly and in- 
stantly; while he seemed to suggest that it would be 


74 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


almost equally meritorious to take the lives of those 
who did evil and ground the people in his name. 

I looked for the key to this queer mixture of political 
faiths in the man’s association with Helga, and knowl- 
edge of her wrongs. 

“You are very devoted to Mademoiselle Helga?” 
I asked presently. 

“ My life is hers if ever she should need it, your 
honour,” he answered readily, simply and very ear- 
nestly. 

“ You are a good fellow, Ivan,” I said ; and soon 
after that we rattled on again at the canter. As we 
rode, he evidently thought over what had passed be- 
tween us, for when we drew rein again he came up 
and said — 

“ I crave your honour’s pardon, but was it your 
honour who came last night to mademoiselle’s villa?” 

“ Yes. Why do you ask ? ” 

“ I am mystified, your honour. It was you then 
whom M. Boreski bound me by all I hold sacred to 
guard with my life. And yet you are an American — 
a stranger — an exile. He told me ” 

He stopped and shook his head in perplexity. 

“ What did he tell you ? ” 

“ That I was to serve your honour as if you were 
the Little Father himself ; God keep him ; that there 
was danger from the desperado Vastic; that I should 
probably have to guide you by by-ways to the Palace 
from the villa. And yet you are an American. I am 
filled with wonder.” 

“ Don’t I look like an American, Ivan ? ” I asked, 
smiling. 

“ Your honour has shaved since I first saw you. 

Then I thought you were the I trembled at 

your look, my lord.” 

“ Had I been what you thought, you looked for 
danger then ? ” 

“ God would have given me strength to protect 
His Majesty. I am mystified; but it is not for me to 
ask questions.” 


DEEPER IN 


75 


You know this Vastic, then?” I asked next. 

He is a good man, absolutely sincere, your — your 
honour,” he fumbled now over the way he should ad- 
dress me, and his manner had changed from frank- 
ness to nervous excitement. “Quite sincere; but a 
madman on one point; and his madness makes him 
dangerous and reckless.” 

“A fanatic you mean against the Government?” 

“ Against the Emperor. We have fought once for 
that, and he nearly killed me. But we shall fight 
again, and then I shall win.” 

“ How do you know that ? ” 

“ It is fate, your honour ; and, besides, I have 
practised.” 

The combination of fatalism and deliberate prepara- 
tion tickled me, and I smiled. 

“ And you were afraid for my life then ? ” 

Not yours only, your honour, not yours only ; but 
mademoiselle and M. Boreski’s also.” 

“ Mademoiselle's ? ” I cried with a start. “ How 
and why ? ” 

“ I crave your — your honour’s pardon, but I may 
not speak of my mistress’s affairs.” 

“ I am her friend as staunchly as you can be, Ivan ; 
and if you can tell me anything without speaking of 
her private affairs, do so.” 

He thought for a while. 

“ It is only what I myself fear.” 

“ Then you can surely tell me,” I said eagerly. 

“If your — your honour had been what I thought, 
and not an American only, Vastic’s anger and that 
of those with him would have fallen on mademoiselle 
herself.” 

“ Why?” 

“ It is so plain, your honour. He would have held 
it such treachery for — for such a one to have been 
at the villa and to have left it unharmed.” 

“ My God ! ” I cried as the light burst upon me. 
“ You mean they would condemn the mademoiselle 


76 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


and M. Boreski for not having taken my life when 
apparently they had the chance ? ” 

“ Your honour can surely see that clearly/’ 

As the full danger and possible horror of the thing 
rushed upon me, I dashed my heels into my horse. 

“ Come, then, for God’s sake ! Let us get to her 
and see that she is safe,” I .cried, and we covered 
the remaining miles as fast as the gallant beasts under 
us could travel. And gallantly they carried us; up 
hill and down, without let or stop we rattled along, 
Ivan to the full as eager and urgent as I, until we 
reached Brabinsk and drew up before the door of a 
secluded house lying away from any road. I dis- 
mounted from my sweating, panting horse, and asked 
for Helga. 

She had not arrived, and we were quite unexpected ; 
but at a few words from Ivan I was admitted, and 
he led the horses away to the stables. 

I was too anxious to remain in the house, and as 
soon as I had washed and removed the traces of the 
reckless ride from my clothes, I went out to the gate 
and waited with a feverish impatience for signs of 
her coming. 

The thought of the danger into which she had 
plunged maddened me; and I breathed a fervent 
thanksgiving when at length I caught sight of the 
carriage. 


Chapter IX— helga speaks 


“'"T^HANK God, you are safe,” I cried as I 

X assisted Helga from the carriage, my pent-up 
anxiety making my tone intensely earnest. 

‘‘ Safe ? I ? ” and she looked at me in astonishment, 
“ Why, has anything happened ? ” 

I am excited. Ivan has told me of your danger.” 

“ Then Ivan must be taught how to hold his tongue.” 

I drew it from him, mademoiselle. I made him 
tell me.” 

Could you not have asked me about my own 
affairs ? ” 

“ I did not question him about your affairs, of 
course.” 

“ Then my supposed danger is not my affair ? ” 

“ Why play with words ? You must explain every- 
thing to me. I must know all.” 

Must ? ” with a lift of the brows. “ Your ride 
seems to have made you strangely impatient. Can 
you restrain it while I take off my hat, monsieur? 
I am hungry, too, after my ride. Are not you?” 

“ I am in a fever to know all, and that ’s the truth.” 

I must lecture Ivan for exciting you.” 

“ I beg you to say nothing to that good fellow.” 

“ You know that you look much more American 
now that you are clean shaven, and seem to act up 
better to the part! But you must not take my breath 
away ; ” and with a laugh she left me. 

If there was really the danger of which Ivan had 
spoken, Helga certainly took it very calmly. But 
I could not be calm, and I paced up and down the 
room fuming and imagining many evil possibilities 
77 


78 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


for half an hour, until a servant came to usher me 
to another room, where a meal was laid and Helga 
with Madame Korvata were awaiting me. 

“ Even if we are all going to die in ten minutes, 
we may as well have something to eat first,” said 
Helga. 

“ Considering the surprise and no notice, they 
have n’t done badly, Helga,” declared Madame 
Korvata critically, looking at the well-spread table. 
“ What a blessing it is that when one reaches the 
age which appreciates the importance of food, one 
has good food to eat.” 

I sighed, and Helga smiled at my impatience. 

‘'As you invited yourself to Brabinsk, monsieur, 
I will not apologize for so impromptu a meal,” she 
said. 

“ A crust of bread and a glass of water would be 
more than enough for me in my present mood,” I 
answered restlessly. 

“ Is your digestion bad, monsieur ? ” inquired 
Madame Korvata sympathetically. “ At your age 
you ought to be able to eat anything. You look 
well and strong too ; I should never have thought it.” 

“ Thank you, I enjoy excellent health, madame.” 

“ That ’s made a great change in your looks, mon- 
sieur. You are not so much like the Emperor now.” 

“ Have you ever seen the Emperor without his 
beard. Aunt Korvata ? ” asked Helga, with a glance 
at me. 

“ No, my dear. I ’ve only seen him once. I was 
judging, like most people, by his portraits. You have 
never seen him very close, have you ? ” 

“ I have often wished to,” returned Helga, with 
another glance. But my restlessness was so insistent 
that this lightness jarred upon me, and I remained 
almost moodily silent until the end of a meal that 
seemed unendurably wearisome. I was consumed with 
my anxiety to question Helga about Vastic — her 
Nihilistic associates and her connexion with them. 


HELGA SPEAKS 


79 


Can I speak to you alone, at once, mademoiselle ? ’’ 
I said as we rose from the table. 

Yes.’’ The answer came after a pause which 
made me think she was going to put me off. We 
went into the room where I had first been shown. 
“ I have not been at Brabinsk for some time and 
wish to see to certain things.” '* 

“ I am sorry to detain you, but I cannot wait. 
I wish you to tell me the nature of your and M. 
Boreski’s relations with this man Vastic and his 
associates.” 

“ So, then, you are interested in part of my story 
— that part which you think might bring me under 
suspicion ? ” 

“ For God’s sake don’t let us fence with words. 
I am too anxious. You know that you are doing 
me a gross injustice in saying such a thing, and that 
my sole motive is concern for you — you yourself, 
and the danger which may threaten you.” 

The earnestness of my manner made her earnest too. 

“ How should I know that ? ” 

“ Because I swear it ; because you can read it 
in my acts. You must feel it; I am sure you do.” 

She met my eyes, and seemed to understand some 
of the passion that I felt was glowing in them. 

You are incomprehensible, monsieur,” and her 
eyes fell. 

“ You must see how I feel. Is it true that because 
you harboured last night a man whom you believed 
to be the Emperor, you are likely to be in danger from 
these reckless fanatics? That question has been burn- 
ing in my brain ever since the suggestion was prompted 
by Ivan’s words. Is that to be the terrible consequence 
of this hapless, ill-conceived visit ? ” 

It was I who planned the visit, monsieur. Do 
you think I should not foresee any possible conse- 
quences ? ” 

My God, it ’s true then ! ” I exclaimed. How 
could you be so mad, so blind, so reckless ? ” 


80 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

Blind I was not ; reckless you have made me/’ 
“ I ? ” 

“ Well, Prince Kalkov and your advisers, monsieur, 
if you prefer that.” 

“ But I am not the Emperor, mademoiselle,” I cried 
angrily. “ That is what I mean. You have incurred 
this fearful risk for nothing.” 

“ You have said so already, many times, monsieur.” 

I tossed up my hands in despair and began to stride 
up and down the room. 

“ There must be an end to this,” I cried sharply. 
“ I must find some means of making you believe 
the truth.” 

She rose and came to me. 

“If I were in such danger as you think, would 
you help me?” 

“ Show me how and test me.” She looked long 
and anxiously in my face. 

“ Those are sweet words to hear,” she said, with 
a smile and a note of triumph. 

I took her hands, and she left them in mine. 

“ Tell me all about these men, and let us together 
see what is best to do. The thought of your danger 
maddens me, Helga.” 

“You will listen to me now — hear all I have to 
say; and then help me in the one purpose of my 
life?” 

“ I will help you, God knows, loyally in everything 
— in everything; but I cannot give you the kind of 
help you seek, because I am not the man you believe. 
You must not give me your confidence while you hold 
to that mistaken belief.” 

She was going to protest again — I read it in her 
eyes — but, instead, she paused, and then asked — 

“ If I care not what you are, will you listen? ” 

“ Readily, readily.” 

“ I will tell you then,” she said in a low tone, as 
she withdrew her hands from mine gently. “ I am 
Helga Lavalski.” She looked for some token of 


HELGA SPEAKS 


81 


recognition of the name from me, as she had on the 
previous night, and when she saw none her face 
clouded, and she passed her hand across her eyes 
as if in pain. 

“If I do not recognize the name, it is for the 
reason I have given you. Until you spoke it last 
night, I had never heard of it.” 

“ It is not possible,” she said in low accents of 
pain. Then, after a pause, she lifted her eyes and 
continued : “ If it must be so, we will pretend that ; 
but the time was when Boris Lavalski was the chosen 
friend of — of His Majesty, and when the name was 
oftenest on his lips. They were almost as brothers.” 

“ You had better tell me all in your own way,” 
I said. 

“ It is barely seven years ago that the change came 
which parted them — a change due to the man I will 
name presently. My father stood in that man’s path : 
the one was honest, the other a villain : and by 
villainous, underhand, infamous methods a charge of 
treason was laid and proved by perjured liars suborned 
by the arch-conspirator. You will remember the 
Nihilist plot at the time?” 

I did not, but it was no use interrupting her to 
repeat my ignorance of the whole affair. 

“ Well?” 

“ A truer and more loyal servant the Emperor 
never had, but his ears were poisoned; the apparent 
proofs of an assassination plot were laid before him; 
a trap had been set for my father, and by it he 
was ruined. He was kidnapped and held a secret 
prisoner; the tale being spread that he had fled the 
country; and in his absence the decree of banish- 
ment was signed. As foul a crime as was ever 
committed.” 

“You have the proofs of this?” 

“ That is not the worst. By an even fouler stroke 
an order for his execution as a Nihilist was obtained. 
Many men were put to death at that fearful time, 
6 


82 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


and one of the orders with a name written in pencil 
was signed by the Emperor. This name was after- 
wards erased and my father’s substituted ; and then 
another lying tale was carried to the Emperor that a 
mistake had been made and my father had been put 
to death.” 

“ By Heaven, what consummate infamy ! ” I ex- 
claimed. “ But the proofs of this ! What and where 
are they?” 

“ I was scarcely more than a child at the time, 
barely eighteen, but I was included in the scheme. 
I should have been arrested had not my friends hid- 
den me and then hurried me from the country. Other- 
wise, I should have gone to Siberia. As it was, I 
was proscribed and banished, and all our possessions 
were seized in the name of the Emperor. Do you 
wonder if I live but for revenge?” 

She paused, but I made no comment. 

” I took up the task eagerly. Two years afterwards 
I returned to Russia in another name, and, girl as 
I was, I set myself patiently to hunt down the power- 
ful minister who had planned this crime and risen 
upon it to higher honours. Bit by bit, a fraction here, 
a fraction there, I collected the proofs, working always 
secretly, until a stroke of fortune came my way, and 
a witness, who had been first a tool and then a victim 
of the same powerful villain, laid the whole truth 
bare to me. Meanwhile, by the death of a relative, 
I had become once more rich, and could pay well 
all who helped me and promise them protection. It 
was a terrible life for a young girl, monsieur, and in 
those few years I lived a lifetime. But I had gained 
what I sought, the proofs and witnesses to support 
me.” 

Triumph as well as anger was in the look she gave 
me. 

“ I set myself then to gain your — to gain the 
Emperor’s ear and to get my father’s case re-opened. 
But there I was baffled by the man who stood between 


HELGA SPEAKS 


83 


me and him. I had to fly the country, or my fate 
would have been as my father’s had been; and those 
who worked for me were no match for this man’s 
power and vigilance and cunning. I would not accept 
failure, and I returned to Russia secretly to seek some 
other avenue, and at that crisis I met M. Boreski.” 

“ Had you better tell me his affairs ? ” I asked 
warningly, but she waved the warning aside. 

“ I am telling you everything. He is an exiled Pole 
— Count Primus Noveschkoff — and for his part in 
a Polish plot he was exiled and beggared. He is a 
great violinist, and I saw my way when I learnt that 
the Duchess Stephanie had become enamoured of him 
and he of her, strange as that may seem to you, who 
know her age and lack of personal charms. I helped 
him to secure her for his wife for I knew the Court 
would eventually pardon and ennoble him, and that 
through her I could eventually gain the Emperor’s 
ear. The obstacles to such a match were of course 
countless, but I was not daunted, and you know the 
scheme that I laid — to gain the papers we have ob- 
tained — and how it has fared.” 

And M. Paul Drexel ? ” Her face clouded at the 
question, and she paused. 

'' I have told you once before I would do anything 
to gain my end.” 

“ But how comes such a man to be on the scene 
at all?” 

“ You are interested then in the story I have had 
to force upon you ? ” she asked with one of her search- 
ing, half-triumphant, half-defiant glances. 

“ I am intensely interested in this part of your 
story,” I answered earnestly. What is he really to 
you? How comes he here? Do you mean that you 
would marry such a man, despising him as you do, 
to gain your purpose ? ” 

My string of questions, and the vehemence with 
which I asked them, seemed to please her, for she 
smiled. 


84 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I would do even that — if it were necessary. He 
has forced himself upon us, and his silence on certain 
things — why should I not tell you, I have told you 
all,” she broke off. “ I have trusted you.” 

“ I know that.” 

“ He knew M. Boreski’s real character and past, 
and it was in his power to checkmate everything by 
denouncing him to the Government. He had to be 
silenced, and his price was — the promise of my hand. 
I paid it, only thankful he made it so light and did 
not insist on an immediate marriage. I should have 
married him — then ; ” she dropped her voice at the 
last word and paused before it. 

“ And now ? ” I asked, my own voice a fraction 
unsteady. 

She waited before replying, and then looking up 
frankly said, after an interval, in her usual calm 
tone — 

“ It will not now be necessary. You know my 
story.” 

The silence that followed was very embarrassing 
to me. It was clear she still insisted upon believing 
I was the Czar. It was in that belief she had spoken, 
and it was because of that same belief that she and 
Boreski had been led to break with the man on the 
previous night. She was so confident the mere re- 
cital of her wrongs to me — as the Emperor — would 
secure the justice, to obtain which was the passionate 
desire of her life, that I knew how bitter the truth 
would be when it was forced upon her. It was just 
an awful mess, and I sighed involuntarily. She looked 
up in quick questioning perplexity. 

“ I am looking for some sign from you,” she said 
anxiously. 

“You have not told me of this man Vastic and 
his friends.” 

“ I am no Nihilist, monsieur, but I have not hesi- 
tated to ally myself with them and to use them. They 
could obtain certain kinds of information which I was 


HELGA SPEAKS 85 

helpless to gain without them, and I was glad to have 
their help. Indeed, I was compelled to have it.’’ 

“Good God! and didn’t you see the danger?” 

“ Has my life been so even that I need fear an 
added risk or two? I have helped them in my turn 
with money — thousands and thousands of roubles I 
have given them.” Then, with a quick change to 
fierceness : “ Why did the Government make me an 
enemy? Why deny me my justice? Why destroy 
my father and seek to destroy me? Why refuse to 
hear me? If it was to be war between us, was I to 
be tender-handed in the weapons I used ? Place your- 
self in my position, monsieur, and say what you would 
have done.” 

“ I would not have turned Nihilist,” I answered 
firmly. 

“ Nor did I. I am as loyal to the Throne as any 
woman in Russia. If I were a Nihilist, would you 
be alive now ? ” 

“ I am not accusing you. I am thinking of your 
present danger.” 

“ Danger ! ” she cried contemptuously. “ I should 
despise myself if I sat down to count every shadow 
of danger that crossed my path. Live a life such 
as mine and you will come to laugh at dangers as 
I do. Nothing, no not even the instant prospect 
of death itself, should stand, or ever has stood, be- 
tween me and my purpose. Could I have done what 
I have had I been one of your timid mouse-scared 
women ? ” 

She looked glorious in her proud repudiation. 

“ Still, we may as well sound the depths of it,” I 
said practically. “ Does Vastic know who you are ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Has this Drexel any suspicion ? ” 

“ He may have ; ” the reply was given with a con- 
temptuous shrug. 

“ To repeat my former question, if Vastic believes 
you had the Emperor in your house and allowed him 


86 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


to leave, would he be likely to regard that as an 
offence against the brotherhood ? ” 

“ Probably.” 

“ And punishable — how ? ” 

“ They might decree my death.” 

“ My God, and you speak of danger so calmly,” 
I cried. 

“ Danger can always be faced, and generally met 
and overcome, monsieur.” 

Her courage was dauntless. 

“ Does Drexel know of this place — Brabinsk ? ” 

“ I think not. But he is a spy by nature, and may 
have found it out.” 

“ He would surely tell Vastic and the rest? ” 

“ Surely, no ; probably, or possibly, yes. There 
are limits even to the courage of his baseness.” She 
paused, and then added, ''If he thought you were 
here, he might do anything.” 

I sat thinking intently, distressed and baffled by 
the knowledge of the dangers among which she moved. 
She waited for me to speak, and gradually an ex- 
pression of dismay and pain clouded her features. She 
was looking for some sign from me, as Emperor, 
that I would help her to the object always foremost 
in her thoughts. And receiving none, the belief that 
she had got her story to me and had yet failed to gain 
the Imperial protection, chilled and hardened her. And 
well it might, forsooth. 

I was too stunned by the enormous difficulties on 
all sides to see what to do or say. 

Suddenly she rose, her manner half-anxious appeal 
and half-veiled threat as she said — 

" The man who ruined my father was your con- 
fidential adviser and his former friend. Prince Kalkov. 
If you feel that he is too valuable to you, you will 
probably do nothing and leave me to deal with those 
papers as I will. But I beg your — I beg you, mon- 
sieur, to think, if not of my father and my wrongs, 
at least to consider what it may mean to Russia. In 


HELGA SPEAKS 


87 


an hour doubtless you will be able to decide and leave 
Brabinsk. And remember, oh remember, how I have 
trusted you and how much I have built upon this 
interview.” 

And without waiting to hear the protest that sprang 
to my lips she left the room. 


Chapter X— vastic 


I T was dusk when our interview ended, and light- 
ing a cigar I stepped out through the window 
into the gardens to think. 

The tragic and unutterably sorrowful story which 
Helga had told me had filled the cup of my sym- 
pathy with her to overflowing, and help her I vowed 
I would in some way. But she herself made that 
help extremely difficult to plan. If I left the place 
without giving her some pledge in my false char- 
acter as Emperor, she would instantly make use of 
those papers, and thus shut the last door upon the 
chance of his doing anything. 

There was the possibility that if I were to give her 
some such pledge I might afterwards be able to get 
her the interview with the real Emperor that she 
desired. But so much further deceit and lying would 
be involved that I ruled out the idea at once. 

There was also one other feeble way — to get some 
communication to the Emperor, telling him the whole 
thing, and leaving him to act. But while such a plan 
might possibly do good, it was much more likely to 
do harm. Prince Kalkov would be immediately con- 
sulted — and then the deluge. It was more than 
probable, indeed, that any message or communication 
from me would be intercepted by him. So that notion 
had to go after the other. 

Helga’s stubborn refusal to believe that I was no 
more than just a private individual was of course 
the bed rock of the mess, and nothing that I had said 
or done had shaken her belief in the least. Nothing 
seemed likely to do it, moreover, short of getting the 
88 


VASTIC 89 

Emperor to stand shoulder to shoulder with me so 
that she might see us together. 

There was, further, the to me unendurable risk 
of leaving her alone at Brabinsk to face the danger 
from these wretched Nihilist fanatics. Had the other 
parts of the problem been capable of solution, that 
alone would have kept me by her side. 

Of all the tests to which a man’s nerve may be 
subjected, few can be more terrible than the fear of 
secret assassination. But there is one, and I ran up 
against it there. To know that there are a number 
of human wild beasts planning to put a bullet in your 
head or a knife in your heart is bad enough, but it 
is infinitely worse when you feel, as I did, that if they 
failed to do that for me they would probably endeavour 
to do it for the woman I loved. 

And thus I paced the lawn in a mood of intense 
embarrassment, complicated with a double fear for 
my own life and for Helga’s. 

With that thought in my mind I had a good look 
round the house. It was, as Boreski had said in his 
letter, a good place for taking precautions. A square 
solid stone building, with all the lower windows pro- 
tected by bars or heavy shutters, and it would be as 
difficult to break into it as to get out of it. 

In my mood then I had a keen appreciation of its 
strength, and I came back to the front again feeling 
very thankful to the man who had planned and 
built it. 

It was a dead still evening. The twilight had faded 
very quickly, and when I had been smoking and 
worrying myself for about an hour, without getting 
an inch nearer to any solution of the problem Helga 
had set me, my ears, which are very keen, caught a 
sound in the distance. 

It was very faint, but before it ceased I recognized 
the beat of a horse’s hoofs. 

I was in a nervously high strung condition, and as 
I knew that there was no house near enough for me 


90 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


to be able to hear any one who might be driving or 
riding up to it, I tossed my cigar away and drew 
back into some bushes to wait for what might be to 
come. 

It might be just a messenger from Boreski, or even 
Boreski himself; or, on the other hand, I persuaded 
myself very easily, it might spell danger. In either 
case I could do no harm by keeping a watch. 

Clearly it was not Boreski, or any one from him, 
as in that case he would have ridden right up to the 
house. My ears might have deceived me, of course; 
but I was conscious of what some people term a creepy 
sensation as I accepted the other conclusion — that the 
matter did bode danger of some kind. 

I was right too. I stood as still as a statue on my 
sentry go, and after some minutes I heard a light 
crunch of gravel under stealthily treading feet and 
saw a man creeping warily toward the house. 

At the same moment I caught a glimpse of Helga. 
I could see from my place through the open window 
of the room where we had sat. I saw her enter the 
room, glance about her in surprise at not finding me 
there, and then cross to the window and peer into the 
dark garden. 

The man at the gate saw her too, and drew back 
quickly. A very significant indication. 

Helga stood a moment at the window, and then 
stepped out on to the verandah that ran along the 
house and looked about her as if seeking me. But 
I gave no sign of my presence, of course; and after 
a while she went back through the window, leaving 
it open, crossed the room with a quick step, and passed 
out of my line of sight. 

Soon afterwards the man crept very cautiously and 
almost silently a short distance up the gravel walk, 
pausing at every step and looking about him as if to 
make certain he was unobserved. 

When he was quite close to me he stopped, and I 
recognized him. It was Paul Drexel. For a moment 


VASTIC 


91 


a hundred possibilities connected with his visit at such 
a time and in such fashion rushed into my mind, and 
I was on the point of darting from my hiding-place 
and seizing him, when he turned and made a signal. 

Following his gaze, I saw that two other men had 
entered the grounds and stood mute and motionless 
until he waved to them, when they crept up to his side. 
Then all three got on to the grass, well in the shadow 
of the trees, and held a whispered consultation. 

I could not, of course, catch a word they said, but 
I saw them point to the open window; and when the 
consultation ended two of them stole like shadows 
round the skirt of the lawn under cover of the trees 
to the window, in front of which both lay flat on the 
ground. 

Then Drexel crept back a short distance, paused, 
turned and walked up the gravel, with intentionally 
noisy and heavy steps, to the house door. 

It did not require the instincts of a Vidocq to know 
that some very ugly business was on foot ; and while 
Drexel was getting admitted to the house, I was try- 
ing to consider what the thing boded and what I had 
best do. 

In point of fact I did nothing — about the wisest 
course, as it turned out. To have moved from my 
hiding-place would only have scared away the two 
men lying prone by the verandah, and so long as I 
knew of their presence and they were ignorant of 
mine, I had the best end of the stick. 

I made a pretty cute guess at the meaning of the 
visit. Drexel had no doubt gone to the villa with the 
men in the hope of finding me still there, and had 
learnt by some means of my coming to Brabinsk. 

The stroke was aimed at me I felt, and there was 
less alarm for me in that thought than if it had been 
directed against Helga. For the time, at any rate, 
there would be no danger to her, and as I was thus 
forewarned I could take my own measures. 

It is a somewhat skeary thing to have to think out 


92 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


plans to circumvent men who mean to assassinate you, 
and to realize, as I did, very clearly, how much must 
hang upon your not making a false step. 

As I stood like a statue in the shadows of the trees, 
I had time to think things out a bit. I had my re- 
volver in my pocket, and I came to the conclusion 
quite deliberately that if there was any shooting to 
be done I would let no one get the drop on me, and 
I would certainly shoot to kill. I had twice in my life 
had very narrow escapes from death through hesitat- 
ing in the face of a crisis, and this was not going to be 
a third time. Some minutes — ten perhaps — lapsed 
after Drexel was admitted to the house before any- 
thing happened, and all the while the men by the 
house lay as still as death. Although I knew just 
about where they were, I could not see their dark 
forms on the ground. 

Then Helga entered the room into which I could 
see, and Drexel followed her. The instant he was 
inside he shut the door and put his back against it. 

Helga seemed perfectly calm and self-possessed, 
and when he spoke with much gesture, as if excus- 
ing himself, she replied with contemptuous indiffer- 
ence, mingled with little shafts of indignation. 

The conversation lasted some time, until one of the 
two men outside lifted his head, so that it came be- 
tween me and the light from the window, and listened. 
Then he and his companion, still lying prone, drew 
themselves cautiously up on to the verandah and lay 
close to the open window. 

Themselves unseen, they were watching intently 
what passed within the room, and listening to every 
syllable that was spoken by Helga and Drexel. 

So absorbed were the two spies, and so utterly un- 
suspicious of my presence, that I might have risked 
closing in upon them, had it not been that the broad 
drive lay between me and them and the slightest sound 
of the gravel under my footsteps would have spoilt 
everything. 


VASTIC 


93 


I chafed at the enforced inaction, but the issues 
were those of life and death, and I dared not take 
such a risk. Helga’s life, as well as mine, was in the 
balance. 

At last the minutes of inaction were at an end. 

Both men, as if at some signal from Drexel, sprang 
to their feet and stepped into the room, and I saw the 
flashing look of anger from Helga at their entrance. 

The noise they made in entering gave me the chance 
I wanted. Two or three light springing tiptoe leaps 
put me across the drive, and I hurried over the smooth 
lawn with eager feet, drawing out my revolver as I 
ran, until, imitating their tactics, I lay full length on 
the ground in full sight and within earshot of all that 
went on in the room. 

I soon had evidence then of the deadly business on 
which the men had come. 

“ I tell you he is not in the house.” 

It was Helga’s voice, of course, and she was facing 
the three men with dauntless courage in voice, look, 
and manner. 

“ It is useless to say that, mademoiselle. We know 
he is here, and call upon you in the name of the 
brotherhood to give him up to us. It is more than 
your life is worth to refuse.” 

The speaker was seemingly the leader, and his deep 
vibrating ba 's voice rolled through the room in tones 
of intense earnestness. 

“ Have you ever known me tell you a lie, M. 
Vastic?” This, then, was the reckless Nihilist him- 



vou deny he has been here?” 

American, M. Denver, has been here ; but left 
this house more than an hour since.” 

'' To go w lere ? ” The question came like a sharp 
stern command. 

“ I do not know.” 

He is the man we seek. You know that. Do you 
dare to trifle with us ? ” 


94 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ I allow no one to address me in that tone,” said 
Helga proudly. “ I have told you the truth.” 

The man turned to Drexel, who I saw was very 
pale. 

“ You are sure this man who calls himself Denver 
is the Emperor. If you have lied, you will answer 
to me.” 

“ Ask mademoiselle,” said the cowardly cur. 

“ Mademoiselle, what say you ? ” 

That the man this — this carrion spy speaks of ” 
— and she turned such a look on Drexel that he 
winced — “ is Mr. Denver, an American. And if 
he were the Emperor, M. Vastic, and I knew where 
he was at this moment, you are the last man on earth 
I would tell.” 

“ I need no other evidence,” was the threatening 
reply. “ I give you two minutes in which to tell me 
where to find him. If you refuse, you will suffer the 
consequences. You know the penalty of shielding one 
whom the brotherhood has sentenced. Say when the 
time is passed,” he ordered his comrade, and to en- 
force his threat he drew a revolver. 

Helga gave no sign of flinching, but met his stern 
gaze with one to the full, as steady and resolute. 

You can murder me if you will. I do not know,” 
she said firmly. Not a change of colour, no quiver 
of the lip, nor tremor of a finger showed her courage 
to be shaken, or her purpose weakened by the ordeal. 

But it was different with me and I made ready to 
take up my part in the scene. I calculated precisely 
what to do. The second man was near enough to the 
window for me to strike him down as I entered, and 
I drew myself to my feet in readiness. 

But at that moment he moved to speak to Vastic. 
He spoke in a whisper and seemed to expostulate. 
But the leader remained unmoved by what he said, 
and the second man with a shrug of the shoulders 
stepped back to his former place. 

Helga watched the short whispered conference 


VASTIC 95 

closely, but gave no sign of any feeling, momentous 
as the import was to her. 

Drexel was, however, growing deeply agitated. His 
face was as white as salt, great beads of perspiration 
were on his forehead, his lips were quivering, and he 
clenched and unclenched his hands with quick nervous 
movements. 

The turn of affairs had appalled him. 

“ M. Vastic,” he began in low hoarse trembling 
voice. 

“ Silence, M. DrexeV thundered the leader. “ This 
is now my affair. It is your part to obey. Now, 
mademoiselle, the time is run out. I give you a last 
chance to be 

The sentence was never finished, for as he spoke 
Helga gave a great cry, and I dashed through the 
window, dealt the man near me a blow on the head 
with my revolver which felled him, and the next mo- 
ment I had Vastic covered. 

“ Hands up, you. I We heard what you said,” I 
cried. 

“ M. Denver,” exclaimed Drexel. 

Vastic turned on me instantly, full of fight, and with 
the quickness of light raised his revolver to take aim. 

It was his life or mine, and without a second’s hesi- 
tation I fired and shot him. 

The fraction of a second decided it. His pistol 
went off almost simultaneously. But the bullet went 
wide, for mine was in his brain, and he was already 
staggering. 

There was a scuffle behind me, and another shot was 
fired by the man I had knocked down. I turned on 
him, but he was too quick for me and with a cry sprang 
out into the darkness. 

Drexel meanwhile had opened the room door to fly. 

“ Come back, you, Drexel, or I ’ll fire,” I cried, 
covering him. He came back trembling like the cur 
he was. “ Close the window, Helga, and have some 
help here.” 


96 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


She was shutting the window when the servants, 
with Ivan at their head, came in, having heard the 
pistol shots. 

“ Have that man held, Ivan,” I said, pointing to 
Drexel, who indeed was in a state bordering on col- 
lapse, “ and go instantly in search of a man who has 
just fled. Quick, as you care for your mistress’s life.” 

I bent over Vastic and laid my hand on his heart. 

When I looked up Helga was standing by me. 

He is dead,” I said in reply to her glance. 

“ My God ! ” The cry forced itself between her 
pressed lips. 

“ Have the body taken somewhere for the present,” 
I ordered one of the servants, ‘‘ and then see that every 
door and window in the house is safely bolted. I will 
speak to you presently,” I added to Helga, who was 
now trembling. I must question this man,” and lay- 
ing a heavy hand on Drexel’s shoulder, I led him in to 
another room. 


Chapter XI— conviction at last 


E vents had so crowded the few minutes that I 
had not had time to think, except in those flashes 
of decision necessary in a crisis. My instinct in such 
times is to act first and think afterwards. Do some- 
thing, whether right or wrong ; but do it. And I have 
often found that the wrong thing done quickly may 
be less dangerous than the right thing done after a too 
careful deliberation. 

The moment the man Vastic lay dead before my 
eyes, I regretted having shot him: a regret due not 
only to a naturally intense repugnance to take a fellow- 
creature’s life, but also to reasons of policy. So far as 
ethical considerations were concerned, I felt I was jus- 
tified. He wsis going to kill me ; and you cannot argue 
with a six shooter. It would have been just too soft 
to have asked him to put his gun down while we dis- 
cussed the question of my identity. The positions 
would have been reversed. I should have been dead 
when he realized his mistake, instead of his being dead 
when I realized mine; and of the two, I preferred 
vastly the present sequence. 

What I felt I ought to have done was to have 
winged and disabled him. He would have been just 
as effectually incapable of mischief, and we should all 
have been spared the embarrassment of having to deal 
with his dead body. 

I did not anticipate any serious trouble with the 
authorities, for I had no doubt that old Kalkov would 
be able to arrange the matter. Vastic was in all prob- 
ability known to the police; he had been killed in an 
attempt upon the life of the man he believed to be the 
7 97 


98 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Emperor; and his death was not unlikely to be wel- 
come enough to the Government. 

But there were his comrades to consider ; and that 
they would set about avenging him there was no room 
to doubt. There had been an eye-witness who, unless 
Ivan caught him, would carry the news straight to 
them; and their anger was as certain to fall upon 
Helga as to be directed against me. 

This prompted a number of disquieting and perplex- 
ing considerations. 

My first thought was for Helga’s safety; and ob- 
viously the only thing to do was to get her away to 
some hiding-place where these men would be unable 
to find her. To induce her to leave would, however, 
be so difficult, that I could think of but one means of 
influencing her — and that was to encourage her mis- 
taken belief that I was the Emperor. It meant deceit 
on my part; but in such a case the end must justify 
the means. She must be saved; and if no other way 
was open, I must be content with that. 

There was another consideration, moreover. My 
own safety depended to a great extent upon these 
members of the Nihilist brotherhood continuing to 
regard me as the Emperor. It was true I should 
probably be the object of attack so long as they be- 
lieved I was virtually at their mercy at Brabinsk, and 
divorced from the usual safeguards and precautions 
which fenced off the Emperor in the Palace. But that 
danger was temporary, and would cease the moment 
I got back to the Palace, and resumed my own 
character. 

With the temporary danger I could trust myself to 
deal, now that I was forewarned. But if they once 
got an inkling of the truth, I should be the object of 
their vengeance every minute I remained in Russia, 
and very possibly afterwards. And I had the greatest 
possible repugnance against playing the part of quarry 
for Nihilist bloodhounds to hunt all over Europe. 

These considerations and many others wove them- 


CONVICTION AT LAST 


99 


selves rapidly into the web of my anxious perplexity 
as I paced up and down the room, followed by the 
staring, fright-filled eyes of the despicable Drexel, 
whose cowardly treachery had caused all the trouble. 
He was so frightened indeed, that every time I chanced 
to look at him he would shrink and cower and hang 
his head in fear. 

“ You may well be frightened,” I said at length, 
turning on him ; “ for I 'm thinking whether the safest 
thing to do is not to put a bullet in your head. Dead 
men carry no tales.” I spoke with intentional brutality. 

“ For the love of God don’t do that, your Majesty. 
It ’s not my fault ; indeed, indeed it is n’t. Oh, God 
have mercy on me ; ” and he shuddered in a veritable 
paroxysm of terror. 

“ Are you armed ? Turn your pockets out. Quick ! ” 
I cried. 

The haste with which he complied was almost ludi- 
crous. 

“ I only carried this for self-protection, your Majesty. 
You know I have made no attempt to use it,” he said, 
as he brought a revolver out of an inner pocket. 

“ Not even to try and protect the woman you were 
to have married. I know that because I was watching 
you.” 

“ Then your Majesty knows I had no chance. I 
should only have been killed on the spot.” 

“ Well, and if you had been ? Is that a worse death 
than at the hands of the executioner ? ” 

Oh God, oh God, have mercy on me,” he moaned, 
covering his craven face with trembling fingers. It 
has always disgusted me to see how readily this type 
of mangy cur turns his thoughts to the Deity when 
some specially infamous act has been followed by 
discovery. 

“ Do you think your God likes your kind of work ? 
Get together what little of a man there is in you, and 
face the thing. Don’t slobber and whine like that. You 
make me sick with disgust” 


LofO.. 


100 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


He seemed to make such effort as was possible, and 
after a few moments ventured to look at me. 

“Will your Majesty graciously hear me? I am 
really innocent. I am indeed.’^ 

“ Prove it. Tell me all you Ve done since last 
night.’" 

“ I can give your Majesty valuable information.” 

“ Informer now as well as spy, eh ? Answer my 
question.” 

Whether he thought he could read some hope in 
these words I don’t know, but he began to show less 
abject terror. 

“ I know the secrets of all the people here — M. 
Boreski and Mademoiselle Helga. Will your Majesty 
spare my life if I tell you ? ” 

“ Do you think I would make a compact with a 
thing like you?” I cried in disgust. “You can tell 
me nothing I do not already know, except how you 
brought Vastic and the other on my track. Tell me 
that ? ” 

“ M. Boreski is a Polish conspirator, and made- 
moiselle ” 

“ Stop ! ” I interposed sternly. “ Speak of yourself 
and your part.” 

“ It is information your Majesty should have,” he 
said. 

“ Damn you, keep to your own part,” I cried furi- 
ously, “ or to the police you go under guard at once.” 

He shrank back from my fierce words, and his flabby 
face turned grey with renewed terror. 

“ As your Majesty wishes,” he said, when he had 
recovered sufficiently to speak. “ They have cheated 
me and lied to me ; they made me promises to buy my 
silence, and last night quarrelled with me and set me 
at defiance. They told me I was free to go and do as 
I liked. No man can bear to be cheated. I was mad 
in my anger, and I went to Vastic and told him.” 

“Told him what?” I demanded, when he paused. 

“ I was sorry the moment I had spoken, and repented 
m^ anger.” 


CONVICTION AT LAST 


101 


To the devil with your feelings. What did you do 
and say ? ” 

“ I said that Boreski was false to his oath to the 
brotherhood.’' 

The cunning with which he thus got out his charge 
against Boreski of being a sworn Nihilist and at the 
same time coloured the description of his own act, did 
not escape me. 

“ How ? ” I asked ; and he fumbled with the ques- 
tion in dire doubt. 

“ By failing to report a matter of grave importance 
to the brotherhood, your Majesty,” he answered at 
length. 

“What matter?” 

“ Particulars of your Majesty’s movements.” 

“ In other words, you told them I was at made- 
moiselle’s villa, and that M. Boreski knew it.” 

“ Not that you were, your Majesty — I am no traitor 
— but that you had been'' He made the distinction 
eagerly. “ I intended to punish Boreski for his insult 
to me, not, as God is my judge, to bring any danger 
upon your Majesty.” 

“ You are a bad liar. You brought the men here.” 

“No, no, no! your Majesty. On my soul, not in 
search of you. Besides, I was in imminent fear of my 
life. I saw then the mistake I had made in ever saying 
a word. They made me accompany them to the villa, 
and when we heard Boreski was not there, nor Made- 
moiselle Helga, they forced me at the pistol point to 
seek them here.” 

“You knew I had come here?” and I searched his 
face with angry eyes. 

“I — I did not know. How could I know ? ” 

“ I do know it,” I said, putting up a bluff. It told. 
The despair in his eyes showed me this. 

“ Vastic would have killed me,” he murmured. 

“ And you preferred he should kill me. I see.” 

“Oh, don’t say that; don’t think it, your Majesty. 
I am innocent. Indeed, indeed, I am. Oh, my God, 


102 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


that this should be thought of me ; '' and he set up his 
whining again. 

“ One more question, and I ’ve done with you. How 
many men came with this Vastic?’’ 

He showed such unnecessary agitation at the ques- 
tion that I saw he had still some hidden motive or 
hope, and I had threatened it. 

“ Only one, your Majesty ; only the man you saw, 
as I am a living man."’ 

He was lying, of course; and equally, of course, I 
must have out of him the truth on a point of such vital 
import to us all at Brabinsk. I thought round his pos- 
sible motive, and then hit on it. 

He was trusting that Vastic’s associates would re- 
turn to accomplish the task in which he had failed, 
and in that case they would of course rescue the spy 
who had served them so well. 

“ You are quite sure that there was only one ? ” I 
asked, in an ordinary tone, as if merely needing a 
repetition of his statement. 

“ I could not be mistaken. I swear it. I would 
not lie to your Majesty in such a matter,” he asserted 
eagerly. 

“ Very well,” I said, and rang the bell. “ I have yet 
to decide what to do with you for the present.” 

When the servant came, I told him to wait and 
guard Drexel until my return ; and going out, I asked 
for Ivan, and inquired whether he had caught the man 
he had gone after. Unfortunately he had not. Not a 
trace of him had he seen, but he had heard the sound 
of wheels, and concluded that the man had dashed for 
the vehicle in which the three had come, and had gal- 
loped off. 

This seemed to lend colour to Drexel's statement; 
but I had been so sure of his lying that I went back, 
resolved to put him to a pretty severe ordeal. 

I sent the servant out of the room, and then looked 
sternly at the prisoner, who was staring eagerly at me 
as if to read his fate in my face. 


CONVICTION AT LAST 


103 


I have made up my mind in regard to you. If 
you had told me the truth in answer to my last ques- 
tion, I might have spared you. But you lied — and 
that lie will cost you your life.’’ 

I drew my revolver again, and made pretence to 
examine the cartridge. 

‘‘ You led these men here in search of me. I know 
that. I saw you when you first entered the grounds 
here, and watched you. For aiding an attempt on my 
life the penalty is death, and rightly so. I intend to 
inflict the penalty myself. Stand up ; ” and I levelled 
the pistol at his face. 

Stand up he could not; he lacked the actual physi- 
cal strength. He sat grasping the arms of the chair, 
staring at me, his eyes wide open and mouth agape, 
his lips quivering and his colour dull grey. 

I cannot die ; I cannot die. For the love of Al- 
mighty God, spare my life, your Majesty. Oh God, 
oh God!” 

“ Stand up,” I thundered ; and he winced and shrank 
and quivered at my voice. An abject, terror-struck 
craven, he was at once pitiable and hateful even to look 
at. His very voice refused to obey him as he gasped 
and gurgled in his effort to speak; but at length he 
stammered — 

“ I have lied to you ; but spare my life, and I will 
tell the truth now. I will, I will, as God is my judge.” 

“ Quick then, for my finger itches with impatience.” 

“ We three came alone, as I said, your Majesty; but 
a number of the others were to follow us as soon as 
possible, in case of the scheme failing and help being 
needed.” 

‘‘ How many ? ” 

“I — I don’t know. Eight or ten, or twelve per- 
haps.” 

I laid the pistol down. 

“ You have saved your life for the while,” I said. 

As for the rest, it will depend upon what occurs 
here.” 


104 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


The rush of relief at my words was too great for 
his overstrung nerves, and he fainted. I called the 
servants and ordered them to restore him, and then 
bind him and put him in a place of safety. 

This done, I hurried in search of Helga, to consult 
with her upon the new developments. 

I found that she had had Vastic’s body removed to 
one of the cellars of the house, and she had entirely 
recovered her self-composure. 

“ Your nerve is splendid,” I said admiringly. 

“ Such a life as mine trains one to face emergencies. 
What does your Majesty wish to do?” 

“ There is a good deal to settle,” I answered, ac- 
cepting without protest her method of address. She 
intended me to understand that her conviction was 
firmer than ever; and as I believed I could influence 
her with much less difficulty if she held to it, I ap- 
peared to acquiesce. 

“You have formed some plan, monsieur?” 

“ Yes. In my view, the sooner we are all away from 
this place, the better ; ” and I told her briefly what I 
had forced from Drexel. 

“ They could do no harm to us here, even if there 
were a dozen of them,” she said. 

“ True, but we should have much more chance of 
escaping their notice if we were to travel to the city 
by night rather than by day. 

She was perplexed by this, and questioned me with 
her eyes. 

“ You yourself are now in imminent personal danger, 
and must lose no time in getting to a place of safety.” 

“ Where can we go ? ” 

“ To the Palace,” I answered, speaking on the spur 
of necessity to give some definite answer ; and in truth 
that seemed the best thing to do. 

She started and caught her breath. 

“ You mean ” She was all anxious eagerness 

now. 

I paused a second, and then took the plunge and 
answered with deliberate significance — 


CONVICTION AT LAST 105 

“ After what has passed here, your safety is now 
my concern and your desires are mine.’^ 

She read my words in the way I intended. She 
turned slightly pale, and in her agitation caught at 
the back of the chair by which she stood. 

“ Thank God,’" I heard her whisper under her breath. 

I felt pretty mean at the trick I was playing, when 
I saw how she took it; but I had persuaded myself 
there was no other way, and held firm. 

“ I have not trusted you in vain,” she said, after the 
pause. “ Your Majesty has but to speak your wishes ; 
it is for me to obey ; ” and she gave me one of her 
sweet, frank smiles. 

I felt meaner than ever; but I was in up to the 
neck, and deliberately plunged deeper. Under an im- 
pulse I could not control, for her smile and words of 
trust carried me away, I took her hand. 

“ Is it the Emperor you trust, Helga, or the man ? ” 
I asked, in a voice low with passion. 

It is you, monsieur ; ” and again she lifted her 
glorious eyes to my face, and then withdrew them on 
meeting my look. 

“ May God deal with me as I merit, if I desert 
you.” 

We stood thus for a moment, when, at the sound 
of some one approaching the room, she drew away 
from me, with a glance and a sigh. 

It was Ivan with news. 

“We have heard the sound of some one driving 
furiously toward the house, my lord. What shall 
we do ? ” 

“ I will come,” I answered, and he hurried away. 

“You will run no risks, monsieur?” cried Helga 
swiftly and anxiously. 

“ I have too much at stake — now,” I answered, out 
of the earnestness of my heart. “ God send we may 
all get out of this safely. I will arrange with Ivan for 
our leaving. Will you get ready ? ” 

“ I will do everything you wish.” 


106 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


The words were in my ears as I hurried out and 
up the staircase to the room where Ivan was keeping 
watch. I had my plan. I would take Helga with 
me back to the Palace at all risks, get an audience 
with the Emperor, and lay the whole affair, her story 
and all, before him, and ask his protection. In truth, 
I was mad enough just then to venture anything. 

These things rushed through my head as I ran up 
to Ivan. 

“ All is well, my lord,’^ he said, coming to meet 
me. “ It is M. Boreski.” 

“ Good,” I exclaimed. Now we shall know more 
of the truth.” A remark far more disastrously true 
than I could have anticipated. 

When I went downstairs again, Boreski had already 
been admitted, and was with Helga. All impatience 
for his news I entered the room; and opening the 
door, started. 

A third person was there: a tall woman in black, 
heavily veiled. 

“ Good evening, M. Boreski ; you are welcome. 
What news do you bring?” 

‘‘ Good evening, monsieur,” he replied, and I 
noticed restraint in his tone and manner. 

Helga too was looking at me curiously. I smiled 
to her, but, instead of replying, she looked to the 
woman in black. 

‘‘Well?” she asked. I began to scent mischief. 

The woman threw up her veil, and I saw she was 
well on in years, pale and plain, but had an air of 
distinction. 

“ Do you know me, monsieur ? ” 

“ No, madame. To the best of my knowledge, 
I have never had the pleasure of seeing you in my 
life.” 

She shrugged her shoulders and Boreski threw up 
his hands. 

A pale shadow crept over Helga’s face. 

“Are you quite sure, monsieur?” 


CONVICTION AT LAST 


107 


“ I am positive, mademoiselle.” 

“ And so am I,” said the new-comer, with a touch 
of scorn. “ That is no more the Emperor than I am.” 

I saw things then. There was a moment’s critical 
silence. Then Helga broke it, speaking in a chill, 
cutting tone. 

“ This is the Duchess Stephanie — M. Boreski’s 
wife.” 

Exactly,” I answered ; and for the life of me, 
acute as the situation had suddenly become, I could 
not for the time get out another word to redeem it. 

The cold, hard look in Helga’s eyes as she faced 
me was for the time unendurable, and I turned my 
head away in sheer tongue-tied embarrassment. 


Chapter XII — helga’S anger 


I T was certainly one of the most untimely kicks 
which Fate could have dealt me ; and it took 
all my reserved strength to brace myself and shake 
off my first feeling of dismay in order to put any 

sort of face on the thing. But I have a good deal 

of india-rubber in me. 

So I pulled myself together, and surprised them 
all by turning on Boreski and saying, in a very sharp 
tone — « 

“ Why did n’t you get here a quarter of an hour 
sooner, and have saved half this embarrassment ? ” 
It is generally a safe tactic when something goes 
wrong to attack the other fellow. Boreski started, 
and I followed up the attack. “ If you loiter and 

fool away the time at such a crisis, what is it but 

just opening the door and inviting trouble to walk in ? ” 
'' I have not wasted a single minute, monsieur,” 
he replied. “ Besides, I cannot see what that has to 
do with it.” 

Mademoiselle can tell you,” and I looked at Helga. 
I think she saw the drift, but she said nothing. Poor 
girl, she was too overwhelmed by the fiasco of her 
plans. 

“ The question is not whether I came soon or late, 
monsieur,” said Boreski with slow precision, “ but who 
and what you are.” 

“ That ’s exactly what I mean. The very pith of it.” 
“ I do not understand you, monsieur.” 

That does not trouble me very much ; but made- 
moiselle does.” I was resolved to force her to speak. 
108 


HELGA’S ANGER 109 

Besides, my temper was beginning to be tried by 
Boreski’s manner. 

“ This is a matter for us as men to settle without 
bringing Mademoiselle Helga, or any other woman, 
into it.” 

'' Rubbish and nonsense,” I said irritably. 

'' Monsieur ! ” he exclaimed angrily, “ I do not per- 
mit any one to address such words to me. You will 
not explain your imposture by insulting me.” 

Keep your temper with me, if you please, mon- 
sieur, or you will only render a bad situation worse.” 

“ This is monstrous,” said the Duchess Stephanie. 

He is Prince Kalkov’s spy, of course, and seeks 
to cover the infamy of his imposture with this amaz- 
ing insolence.” 

This gave me an excellent cue, for I saw Helga 
-wince; and I hoped she resented alike the charge, 
and the way it was made. What the other two 
thought of me I cared not a five cent piece; and 
with Helga herself I had only to explain away my 
last act of implied confirmation of her mistake as 
to my identity. It would not be easy, of course, 
because the disappointment to her must inevitably 
cause her to exaggerate its meanness. 

I am neither a criminal nor a spy, madame,” I said. 

I will have an explanation,” cried Boreski in- 
sistently. 

“ I have no explanation to give, except that if 
you had arrived a quarter of an hour earlier all 
this — this excitement would have been unnecessary. 
For what occurred in that quarter of an hour I am 
profoundly sorry ; ” and I looked again at Helga. 

“You are right, Stephanie; this is a monstrous 
thing,” cried Boreski. He rose and came toward 
me, and said, with a sort of fierce contemptuousness: 
“ You do not explain because you have no explanation. 
You are a spy ; some new and zealous member of the 
secret police, no doubt. You will be kept here until 
I find means to make you speak.” 


110 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ Good,” exclaimed the Duchess, “ very good. The 
only way, of course.” 

I contented myself with a shrug of the shoul- 
ders, and met his angry look with one of complete 
indifference. 

“ I have seen that kind of mood before with other 
impostors and spies of the same type.” 

“ Your opinion of me, M. Boreski, is a matter of 
absolute indifference.” I said this calmly and delib- 
erately, and added : “ And I repeat, you are only 
making a bad situation much worse.” 

“ Such effrontery ! ” exclaimed the Duchess, with 
another of her angry comments. 

“ I give you a last chance to tell the whole truth 
about yourself, before I send for the men and hand 
you over to them.” 

It ’s very good of you, monsieur,” I answered 
flippantly ; and then turning to Helga : It occurs 
to me, mademoiselle, that while we are quarrelling 
here, we are wasting invaluable time.” 

“ Why don’t you speak ? ” she replied, breaking her 
long silence. 

The Duchess Stephanie, not understanding what 
lay beneath the words, shrugged her shoulders and 
gave an audible sniff of contempt. 

Boreski, on the other hand, crossed to the bell. 

“ We will have no more of this. I will have the 
men in.” 

Stay.” This from Helga, in an unmistakable tone 
of command. 

The other two stared at her for an explanation. 

“ We cannot detain M. Denver. You are at lib- 
erty to leave the house, monsieur,” she said, turning 
to me. 

“But that is just what I will not do — at any 
rate, yet. When I know you are safe, I will do 
whatever you wish.” 

“ I do not need your further assistance, monsieur.” 
This very proudly. 


HELGA’S ANGER 


111 


“Can’t you see that you are just a little unjust?” 

“ You have deceived me grossly, monsieur.” 

“ Only because you would not let me undeceive you ; 
and I saw, or thought, the only way left was to let 
you believe what I saw you persisted in believing.” 

“You saw it, then, and acted intentionally?” she 
said, very bitterly. 

“ Yes ; I don’t deny that with regard to what passed 
between us last. But I thought — I hoped you felt 
you could trust me.” 

She lowered her eyes and avoided the earnest look 
I directed on her; and there was a pause of some 
length. Then, without looking at me, she said — 

“ I can only say now, you are free to go, monsieur.” 

“ While you are threatened by the dangers I have 
all unintentionally brought upon you, I will not go.” 

“ It is impossible for you to remain, monsieur.” 

“ I have said my last word on that point, made- 
moiselle.” 

Boreski had fidgetted uneasily as we spoke, and 
now intervened. 

“You have heard, monsieur, what ” 

“ Silence, if you please, M. Boreski,” I cried with 
heat. “ You do not understand. If I cannot comply 
with mademoiselle’s wishes, do you think I shall heed 
what you say? It is you, with your hot-headed quar- 
rel with Drexel last night, who have brought about 
all this mess. And Heaven knows it is bad enough 
to satisfy any ordinary blunderer.” 

Boreski fell back before my hot words and looks, 
but his wife was quick to take offence. She got up 
pale and angry. 

“ Either that spy is driven from the house, Helga, 
or I do not stay in it. I will not hear my husband 
insulted.” 

It was like a woman of her type, of course, to put 
her oar in with such a silly splash and make things 
much worse. But it had the effect I wished. It 
forced Helga to defend me. 


112 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


‘‘You do not understand, Duchess. M. Denver is 
no spy. He came to us yesterday under equivocal 
circumstances, but this morning took the first moment 
to tell me he was not the — was no other than M. 
Denver, an American; and I in my blindness could 
not and did not believe it. It is I who am responsible. 
It is all a terrible tangle, but I will answer for him.” 

“ I thank you for that, mademoiselle. I was sure 
you would do me justice.” I was so happy at her 
words that I could easily afford to ignore the sneer 
with which the Duchess resumed her seat. 

“ It is all very extraordinary,” she said hastily. 
“ But you are right in one thing, Helga, I do not 
in the least understand it.” 

Helga did not appear at all anxious to explain, so 
I took the opportunity to make my own position 
clearer, not for the Duchess’s benefit, but for Helga’s. 

“ It is as simple as disastrous, madame,” I said. 
“ M. Boreski, having quarrelled last night with this 
Drexel, the latter went to M. Vastic, one of the leaders 
of the Nihilist Brotherhood, and told him he would 
find the Emperor at mademoiselle’s villa. He went 
there, and finding we had come on here, he and others 
followed us, and he attempted my life. I shot him, 
and I have since dragged from Drexel the admission 
that many of his associates are coming here, and it 
is extremely probable they will make some attack 
upon us to avenge him. Their vengeance would of 
course include both M. Boreski and Mademoiselle 
Helga, as well as myself. That is why I cannot leave 
until she is safe.” 

“ Drexel is here, then ? ” said Boreski quickly. 

“If you wish him to confirm what I have said, 
monsieur, you can question him. But I think we 
ought to be seeing to things.” 

“ It is horrible,” exclaimed the Duchess, intensely 
frightened. “ If I am discovered here everything will 
be ruined. Loris, you must take me back to the city 
at once.” One excuses a woman for thinking first of 


HELGA’S ANGER 


113 


herself, of course, and I quite appreciated the awk- 
wardness of her position. But Helga was not so 
tolerant. She looked at the Duchess coldly and a 
little scornfully. 

“ M. Boreski had better take you away at once. 
Duchess,” she said. 

“ I had better go,” said Boreski. ‘‘ What must 
be done is to explain to Vastic’s friends the manner 
in which we have all been duped.” 

It was my cue, of course, and I saw my way 
instantly. But it struck Helga from quite a different 
point of view. 

“ That would be only to turn this into a private 
feud against M. Denver for the death of Vastic. 
That is as impossible as it would be dishonourable.” 

“Cannot this gentleman defend himself? He came 
of his own will surely, and should not shirk the con- 
sequences,” said the Duchess. 

“ M. Boreski is right,” I put in, “ and I think I 

see a way.” I got up as I spoke. 

“ What are you going to do, monsieur ? ” asked 
Helga quickly, in some concern. 

“ I am going to obey your wishes, mademoiselle, 
and leave the house,” I answered with a smile. 

“ I should not let him go. If these men come here 

it will be in search of him; and if you give him up 

to them, it will show them they have nothing against 
Loris and you, Helga.” 

But Helga was thinking closely, and seemed not to 
hear this admirable advice. Boreski looked from one 
to the other in doubt what to do. For a few moments 
there was silence. 

Then an ominous interruption came from outside. 
A sound of a pistol shot, followed by running foot- 
steps along the verandah, and the violent slamming of 
a door somewhere. 

The Duchess jumped to her feet in fear and great 
agitation. 

“ What can that be ? ” she cried. 

8 


114 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I fear it means you must delay your flight, 
Duchess,” said Helga with scarcely veiled disdain. 

“ Have I . your permission to go and see what 
has occurred, mademoiselle?” I asked; and with- 
out waiting for it, I turned to the door. 

As I opened it, Ivan reached it. 

“ Can I speak to you a moment, my lord ? ” he 
asked, looking very set and determined, and breath- 
ing quickly. 

“ I will come with you,” said Helga. We went 
out and left Boreski and his excited, panic-stricken 
wife alone. “ What has happened, Ivan ? ” asked 
Helga. “ That shot ; is any one hurt ? ” 

“ No, mademoiselle. I was outside looking round, 
thinking it best to keep a watch, and two men who 
had concealed themselves in the shrubbery rushed 
upon me. I fired the shot more to give the alarm than 
thinking to harm them, and then ran back indoors.” 

‘‘ What do you think it means, Ivan ? ” I asked. 

“ I think there is only one explanation, my lord. 
There must have been some of M. Vastic’s friends 
in the district, and they have come because of his 
death.” 

Do you know how many ? ” 

“ I cannot say for certain, my lord. I saw several 
as I ran to the house door.” 

“ You have done very well to find this out and 
give us warning. But we must devise means to avoid 
a conflict of any kind. They may be merely watch- 
ing the house ; I should think that ’s most probable, 
indeed. They would scarcely attempt to force an 
entrance.” 

“ They attacked me, your honour,” said Ivan. 

‘‘ Merely to get from you who was inside, I expect. 
So keep as vigilant a watch as you can, while I think 
what to do. Of course they must be kept out — at 
any rate, for a time.” 

I had my purpose fixed already, and when Ivan 
had gone I turned to Helga, and found her eyes 


HELGA’S ANGER 115 

fixed upon my face steadily. I did not wish her to 
read my thoughts, and forced up a smile. 

“ I think Ivan has unnecessarily alarmed us, made- 
moiselle.” 

“ I am trying to guess what is in your thoughts, 
monsieur.” 

“ I shall be very happy to tell you. I think these 
men have come to watch the house, as their habit is,” 
I replied briefly. 

What an actor you are ! ” 

‘‘ A man who has knocked about the world as I 
have picks up the knack, more or less, I suppose. I 
seem to have played the part with you a bit too well, 
I am afraid. I should like you to know that I ’m hor- 
ribly sorry and horribly ashamed.” 

“ To-night when you spoke of my leaving here with 
you, you allowed me to deceive myself. You allowed 
it intentionally.” 

‘‘ Yes ; I did more. I encouraged the deception. 
I suppose you can’t think a man would do a mean 

thing for any but a mean motive, yet I ” I 

broke oflf, and threw up my hands. “ It ’s no use 
trying to explain all I felt. I can’t do it.” We were 
standing in the large square hall, and I walked to one 
end and stood by the great stove. “ When I look at 
you and think of it, I feel like what they said of me 
in there — a spy. I was one when I came to you.” 

‘‘ You spoke of taking me to the Palace? ” 

'' I meant to do it, too. I would have got you to 
the Emperor. I should have had some claim on him 
for this business, and I ’d have got you a hearing. 
But I suppose it looks to you like treachery.” 

And you made me think that, as the Emperor, 
you were taking me there to do me justice. I should 
never trust you again.” 

Don’t rub it in. I feel quite mean enough already. 
You might be sorry, too. I ’m not going to ask you 
to trust me again.” 

“ And you could listen as you did to all my story I 


116 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


To think I should have put myself in the power of 
such a man/' 

I winced under this punishment as a dog under the 
lash. 

“ Do you think I should betray you ? ” 

“ How can I tell, after what has happened ? ’’ 

True. There is that, of course.” I paused with 
a frown of pain. ‘‘ Is it any good for me to say I 
should not ? I wish you could say you don’t think it.” 

“What are your wishes to me?” she cried, flash- 
ing her eyes at me. 

“Nothing, of course; or less than nothing — just 
spurs to your contempt, it seems. Well, I don’t sup- 
pose there ’s anything else to be said.” 

“ If I have made you feel how dishonourably you 
have acted, and how cruelly your conduct has crushed 
and ruined everything I hold dear, it may perhaps 
make you pause when you find your next victim.” 

“ I ’m not likely to forget even without these lashes 
of yours to remind me.” I could endure no more of 
this merciless injustice. “ I will go and see what Ivan 
is doing,” I added, recrossing the hall. 

“ Stop, if you please. I have faithful servants who 
will protect me if I am in any danger. I will not be 
beholden for my safety to you, M. Denver.” 

I turned and looked at her scornful, angry face. I 
had rather she had struck me. 

“ My God ! ” I cried, “ Even that ; ” and I sat on 
a lounge and put my hand to my head. There was a 
rustle of skirts, and when I looked up she had gone, 
and left me to my belated remorse and my new 
purpose. 

I would have given anything for a single word of 
forgiveness, or even 'for a glance of some feeling less 
bitter than her contempt and anger. Well, it would 
have to come afterwards, when I had saved her, de- 
spite her repudiation of my help ; and I rose to carry 
out my plan. 

I went to Ivan and asked him what he had seen. 


HELGA’S ANGER 


117 


He told me a number of men were round the house. 
He noticed that I was pale — for the interview with 
Helga had shaken me badly — and asked if I was ill. 

“No, I am not ill, Ivan, but strange things have 
happened. Listen to me and help me. 1 am not what 
you have thought, but what I told you during the ride 
— M. Denver, an American. All unwillingly I have 
brought your mistress into great danger, and I am 
going to get her out of it. I am going to those men 
outside to convince them I am only what I have told 
you.” 

“ But ” he began excitedly. 

“ Don't interrupt me and don’t look like a madman. 
This must be done, otherwise they will never believe 
that mademoiselle has not been guilty of treachery to 
them, and her life will always be in danger at their 
hands. Now, don’t be a fool and make a fuss. I 
caused the trouble, and I must find the way out of it. 
And the only way is this.” 

“ Great Lord of the Earth, they will kill you before 
you can get time for a word. It is madness, monsieur, 
stark, staring madness.” 

“ Don’t waste time in this w'ay. I know the risk 
you speak of as well as you, and I am content to 
face it. If that happens, what you have to do is to 
make them know the truth after they ’ve done it. It 
will be easier then; but, easy or difficult, you must 
make them understand it somehow; for only so can 
we save your mistress’s life. She told Vastic in the 
other man’s hearing that I was not the Emperor; re- 
member that, and rub it into them well; and make 
them understand that Vastic’s death was my act and 
mine only. Of course, if they don’t pot me ofiF-hand, 
I may be able to open their eyes myself.” 

“ I must tell the mademoiselle, monsieur,” he pro- 
tested. 

“ You ’ll do nothing of the sort. If you do, I ’ll — 
I ’ll thrash you. Just lead me to a door I can get out 
by quietly, and leave the rest to me.” 


118 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


He looked at me so long and earnestly that I 
thought he was going to protest again. But he did 
not. Instead, he seized my hand and pressed it to 
his forehead. 

“ Let me go with you, monsieur,’’ he cried, almost 
hoarsely. 

“ Don’t be a fool,” I said roughly, although his 
devotion touched me very nearly. “ Show me the 
way out. You ’d be no use to me out there, and your 
mistress can’t spare us both at such a time.” 

“ Come then, monsieur,” and he led the way down 
a long corridor. “ Wait, monsieur, while I see if they 
are near the door,” he muttered, and then left me. 
He was gone so long that I grew irritable, and when 
he came back I spoke very sharply. 

“ This will be the best way, monsieur,” and taking 
me to the front door of the house, he left me again. 

“ Come here, and be ready to shut and bolt it after 
me, Ivan,” I said angrily, as I drew back two of the 
heavy bolts. 

As I did so, I felt a light touch on my arm, and 
turned quickly to find Helga, white and agitated, by 
my side. 

Then I knew why Ivan had run away. If he had 
not, I would have made my threat good. 


Chapter XIII— the attack 


“TX/HAT are you doing, M. Denver?” asked 
VV Helga. 

Her inopportune arrival took me so completely by 
surprise that for the moment I could think of no 
plausible answer. 

‘‘I — I was seeing to the security of the door,” I 
said very lamely. 

Making it secure by drawing back the bolts, do 
you mean?” 

Her voice had still the hard steely tone that had so 
hurt me before, and her glance was coldly penetrating. 

“ One must first draw back a bolt before shooting 
it again to see that it is in order.” 

“ You had already drawn back two and were on 
the third when I stopped you. You were going to 
open the door.” 

You know so well what I was doing that I sup- 
pose you know also I was going to open the door to 
let the men in. I am a spy and was acting like you 
no doubt think a spy would. Why should I try to 
hide things any longer? You know me so well.” I 
spoke as if now reckless. 

Ivan has told me everything you said to him, 
monsieur.” 

“ Then Ivan 's a fool and ought to have his head 
punched. You told me before that means must be 
found to stop his chattering tongue. Of course he 
only knows what I chose to tell him.” 

You were going out to these men in a forlorn 
hope of making them see you are not the Emperor.” 

I laughed and shrugged my shoulders. 

119 


120 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ That ’s what I told him. But you know me better 
than to think me such a fool. You know I was going 
out as one spy to other spies.” 

“ Then you were really going out to them ? ” 

“ My capacity to harm you in here being check- 
mated, it was natural enough I should look for some 
other means. Surely you can see this.” And after a 
short pause I added with another laugh, “ You have 
made me your enemy, you see, and must take the 
consequences.” 

For a moment or two she said nothing, keeping her 
eyes fixed intently on my face, with an expression that 
baffled me. 

'' How were you going to do what you said to 
Ivan?” 

“Isn’t that just a ridiculous question? I had to 
make up some sort of yarn for him. But you know 
how good I am at acting. I said what came first, of 
course; but I tell you I was going out to give these 
men the chance of getting at you easily — to set them 
on you, that is.” 

Her eyes clouded and she frowned. 

“ Can you never tell me the truth, never be candid 
with me ? ” 

“ Surely you are unreasonable. How could I make 
a more perfectly candid declaration of war ? ” 

“ Do you wish me to think you utterly vile, that 
you paint yourself in these colours?” The cold steel 
tone gave place to a note of passion. 

“ I know what you think of me. You told me to- 
night; and I don’t see that anything could make it 
much worse.” 

“ Yet you have forgotten.” Her voice was cold 
steel again. 

“ Perhaps. Of course a spy must have unpleasant 
things said to him, and have to learn to forget quickly. 
It ’s a happy gift at times I assure you.” I spoke as 
indifferently as I could. 

“ There is not a true note in your voice. You do 


THE ATTACK 


121 


remember that I said I would not owe my safety to 
you. I repeat it, I will not.” 

“ Is that any reason you should object to my going 
out to betray you ? ” 

“ Do you wish to insult as well as humiliate me, 
monsieur ? ” 

The pendulum of her mood was swinging over to 
passion again. 

“ Have you spared me ? ” I asked sharply. When 
the lash of your contemptuous words is burning and 
scorching like fire strokes now ? Had you not deemed 
me utterly base and mean, would you have said what 
you did? If you thought it then, you must think it 
now; and you may as well think I am foul and 
cowardly enough to go out and betray you ? It would 
be no great effort of imagination for you. I beg your 
pardon,” I said, thrusting my momentary anger away. 

I did not mean to lose my temper. I have been 
sorely tried, but I will not do that. No, I do not 
wish to humiliate or insult you. I thought perhaps 
I could help you a bit out of this mess I have got you 
into.” 

“ I should regard your help as a humiliation, mon- 
sieur.” 

Knowing that, I did not mean you to hear of it. 
That ’s Ivan’s fault.” 

“ You shall not go out to them, monsieur.” 

‘‘ Very well, mademoiselle.” 

I bowed, and she stamped her foot angrily at the 
gesture. 

You know your life would not be worth a mo- 
ment’s purchase.” 

You have done me the honour to show how worth- 
less it is.” 

“ You twist everything I say to you,” she cried im- 
patiently. ‘‘ You will give me your word of honour 
that you will not go out.” 

You are very inconsistent. At one moment you 
all but order me out of your house; at the next you 
prevent my going. It is absurd.” 


122 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ When I told you you could leave, we did not 
know of the danger.” 

“ What is my life to you ? ” I took a leaf out of 
her book and asked the question in a tone as cold and 
hard as she had used, while I looked at her very 
steadily. She met my look but did not answer my 
question. “ You think me a spy, what then ” 

“ I do not think you a spy, monsieur. You know 
that. You heard me tell M. Boreski that I would 
answer for you. You can be bitterly unjust.” 

So there was some feeling after all under her cold 
manner. 

“ We will not speak of injustice, mademoiselle,” I 
said, in the same tone. “ But I had forgotten Boreski. 
I owe this to him even more than to you perhaps ; so 
that I cannot pass my word not to go out. He would 
not object — nor his Duchess either.” 

“ You will drive me mad, monsieur,” she cried 
impetuously. 

“ Because I use the tone you have taught me ? ” 

I say you shall not do this insane thing.” 

Her passion mounted fast enough now, and I was 
not unwilling to feed the fire. Anything rather than 
her contempt. 

Very well. Then shall we go in and play a hand 
at cards while these gentlemen outside complete their 
plans? Allow me,” and I made a mocking pretence 
to offer my arm. 

She drew back and trembled with anger. 

How dare you ! ” she cried. 

I flung up my hands. 

“ You are difficult to please, mademoiselle,” I said, 
smiling airily. 

Will you give me your word ? ” 

“ Can you suggest any other way out of the thing ? 
That is much more to the point.” 

You shall not risk your life in this mad way.” 

“ Hush ! ” I held up my hand. My ear had caught 
the sound of grating steps on the stone outside the 


THE ATTACK 123 

door. We stood and listened, and the sound came 
again, followed by a gentle knock at the door. 

I led her a few paces away. 

“I’m going to answer that knocks myself . Trust 
me. I will not betray you. Go into the room to 
Boreski.” 

“ Not for a thousand worlds,” she answered vehe- 
mently. 

“ Let this misunderstanding cease. I will run no 
unnecessary risks.” 

There are moments when many things are made 
plain; and that was one of them for Helga and me. 

“ I cannot trust you — to run no risks, I mean. I 
cannot.” 

“In other things?” She was silent. “Helga?” 

She started as I used her name, and drew a deep 
breath which escaped in a tremulous sigh. 

“ You know,” she whispered. 

My heart gave a great leap. 

“ Thank God ! ” 

The knock at the door was repeated. 

“ Do as I ask and leave me to deal with this. I 
shall run no risks — now.” 

“ I — I cannot.” 

Ivan had heard the second knock and now came to 
us asking for instructions. 

“ Can you ascertain how many there are at the door 
here, Ivan? Try and make out from some upper 
window.” 

“You will not venture out?” said Helga as soon 
as he had gone. 

“ Everything is altered now. I go back to my 
former plan. We can stay here until it is safe to 
leave — since we know these men are dogging us, 
daylight will probably be the safest; and we will get 
to the Emperor when you are safely concealed in the 
city.” 

I had too much to live for now to care about put- 
ting my life to the hazard in the way I had purposed 


IM 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


in my mood of desperation. It was once more my 
desire now to make the men believe that I was indeed 
the Emperor, so that the pursuit of me should cease 
the instant I could get back to the Palace. 

But my plans were still fated to be thwarted. 

“ I can only make out two men, monsieur ; but 
there may be many others hidden close by,” said Ivan, 
returning. 

‘‘We can at any rate speak to them. Call a couple 
of the men to be ready at hand in case of need,” I 
told him; and in that way like a fool played into 
their hands. 

Ivan at my bidding went to the door and called 
through it — 

“ Who is there ? ” 

“We are police. Open.” 

This was either a very ugly new development or 
a lie. I chose to regard it as the latter. 

“ What do you want ? ” was Ivan’s next question. 

“We seek M. Vastic. Open at once.” 

“ There is nobody here of that name. We open 
the door to no one at this time of night.” 

“ We shall break it in,” said the voice. “ Open, in 
the name of the Emperor.” 

“ Tell them to break it in if they can,” said I, and 
Ivan gave the reply; whereupon they commenced to 
hammer and bang at the door with such a clatter that 
the mere noise itself ought to have roused my suspi- 
cions. But my wits were as dull as a dunce’s to their 
ruse; and I had not a thought of their trick until a 
loud noise with a great smashing of glass at the back 
of the house told us their object had been merely to 
distract our attention downstairs while the real attack 
was delivered on an upper floor. 

“ Go to Boreski, mademoiselle,” I cried as I dashed 
up the broad stairway, followed by Ivan and the men. 
The others had rushed up by a back staircase and met 
us on the landing. 

“ Where have they got in ? ” I asked. 


THE ATTACK 


125 


That room,’^ said one of them, pointing to a door. 
A glance at it showed me the key was outside, and in 
a moment I had turned it upon those within. Not a 
second too soon. As the lock shot home the handle 
was rattled by some one inside. 

Ivan had seen me and immediately rushed through 
into an adjoining room where I heard him lock and 
bolt the door. 

“ The room leads into this dressing-room, mon- 
sieur,” he said as he came out. “ But the door is 
only a slight one and will not keep them back.” 

I went in and examined it, and, coming to the same 
conclusion, promptly abandoned it as a point of de- 
fence. I then sent Ivan to fetch Boreski, and while 
he was away thought out an impromptu scheme for 
defending the landing place. 

It lent itself well enough to such a purpose. It 
formed a square, on one side of which were the 
stairs; and it was thus possible to place men so that 
they could command the doors by which the men 
must come out; and my simple plan was to form a 
sort of barricade with some heavy pieces of furni- 
ture from behind which we could operate. 

With Boreski came Helga full of pluck, resource 
and ideas. I explained my plan to them and sent 
two men downstairs to keep watch against a further 
surprise. 

“We can keep the watch, the Duchess and I,” said 
Helga instantly ; “ and thus leave you much stronger.” 
But the Duchess as promptly declared she had no 
nerve for work of the kind and further tried to in- 
duce Boreski to stay with her. 

He was no coward, however, and when Helga 
vetoed the suggestion with great indignation and I 
joined with her, he sided with us and she had to give 
way, doing so with great reluctance. 

Helga then went downstairs and our preparations 
were soon complete. 

Meanwhile the men in the room were suspiciously 


126 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


quiet. Probably they realized, as we did, that they 
had gained very little by getting into the house by 
the way they had chosen and were really caught in 
a kind of trap, from which further progress into the 
house would be attended with more danger than they 
cared to face. 

A glance at my watch showed me, to my surprise, 
it was nearly eleven o’clock. The hours had flown 
very quickly. 

-^'^At what hour is it daylight?” I asked Boreski. 

About half-past three,” he said. 

“ Then we shall have four or five hours of this. 
They ’ll clear off when the light comes.” 

“ Had n’t we better speak to them ? ” 

By all means if you can do any good. You know 
them, I don’t.” 

He climbed over the barricade and rapped at the 
door. 

Who is there?” he asked. '' I am Boreski.” No 
reply was made, and he knocked and called again. 
“ I don’t believe anyone is in there,” he said to me in 
a whisper. “ I can’t hear a sound.” 

Let ’s hope they ’ve gone then, but I doubt it,” 
I replied, and then as a suspicion flashed on me, I 
turned to Ivan. “ What about the upper storey. Are 
there any ladders about the place long enough to 
reach it ? ” 

“ Yes, monsieur, at the stables.” 

“ That explains the silence then. Come with me 
quickly ; ” and climbing the barricade I rushed up, 
followed closely by Ivan. We were in the nick of 
time. 

They had already planted a long ladder reaching 
to the window of one of the front rooms and three 
of them were more than half-way up. I threw the 
window open. 

“ Come, gentlemen, quicker please. You keep us 
waiting,” I called. 

The result was almost comical. The man at the 


THE ATTACK 


127 


top muttered something to those below him, and in 
an instant all three went sliding helter-skelter to the 
ground, and picking themselves up scurried off in the 
darkness to cover. 

‘‘ They won’t be in a hurry to try that again,” I 
said as I closed the window ; “ but we must watch 
them. Let one of the men come' up here and keep 
a lookout ; ” and I went down again to Boreski. 

Another long wait followed during which we heard 
plenty of movement in the room close at hand. 

“ Something ’s doing,” I said. “ I wish to Heaven 
we knew what.” 

“ I ’ll try to speak to them again,” he replied, and 
made a second attempt with no better result. 

Later, Helga sent for me. I found she had got 
the women servants well in hand and all were en- 
gaged in keeping a vigilant watch. 

“We can see them going up and down that lad- 
der, and each man seems to carry something up and 
come down empty handed. See,” and she led me to 
a small barred window from which I could see the 
ladder. 

What I saw made me catch my breath. A couple 
of men went up with an armful of straw and a third 
followed with a bundle of small wood. They were 
going to set fire to the house. I did not speak this 
thought to Helga. 

“ What does it mean ? ” she asked. 

“ I ’ll try to find out.” 

“You think I’m afraid, I suppose? You know 
that they mean to set the house on fire, and you won’t 
say it.” 

“ I mean that I ’ll find the way to stop that. Call 
to me the moment those three men come down again.” 

I returned to Boreski and told him. 

“ We must enter that room and stop it.” 

“ Yes, I ’m with you.” 

“ You go in by the dressing-room door and take 
Ivan. I ’ll take this man. When I call to you, get 


128 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


in as fast as you can. Turn out all the lights here or 
they ’ll see us enter.” 

Out they went promptly and we stood in the dark- 
ness waiting for Helga’s voice. 

“ They ’ve come down, monsieur,” she called a few 
minutes later, and in a trice I had turned the key and 
burst into the room. 

The luck was ours. The room was empty. Never 
dreaming that we should venture in, they had left it 
unguarded. All round the sides were piled heaps of 
straw and dry wood, ready to be fired, and the evi- 
dence of their dastardly trick lay plain to our eyes. 

Had it not been for Helga’s quickness the infernal 
plan would have been successful. 

We have them now,” I said eagerly to Boreski. 

We ’ll trap them here. They ’ll be back in a mo- 
ment. We ’ll wait and give them an unexpected 
welcome.” 

We hid in the darkness, the four of us, and pres- 
ently heard the sound of heavy feet mounting the 
ladder. 

'‘No shooting,” I whispered. “ Just seize them. 
We may catch more by-and-by in the same trap. And 
wait until all are in the room. Silence like death, till 
I move.” 

Not a sound escaped us, and for my part I held 
my breath when the head and shoulders of the first 
man appeared at the open window, and he stepped 
all unsuspecting into the room; and a second and 
then a third followed, each with his bundle of straw 
or wood as fuel. 

One of the men came so near me to deposit the 
burden that he almost touched me, and as he stooped 
to put it down, I gave the signal. 

“ Now,” I cried in a loud voice and sprang upon my 
man. A scene of wild tumult followed as the series 
of tough struggles commenced. The men fought hard, 
and we stumbled and tumbled and wrestled in the 
darkness, blundering hither and thither, taking and 


THE ATTACK 


129 


giving fierce blows, often knocking up against one 
another, mingled at times in dire confusion, all strain- 
ing with desperate effort, breathing hard and speak- 
ing scarce a word save when some sharp ejaculation 
of anger or pain, or a violent oath leapt from between 
tight-clenched teeth. 

Ivan was the first to beat his man, and soon after- 
wards, as my hand chanced to knock against a heavy 
billet of wood, I seized it and dealt my antagonist a 
blow on the head which laid him out. 

I was considering how to use the victory when 
some one came to the foot of the ladder, ran up a 
few rungs, and called — 

“ Start the fire.” 

At the same instant a tremendous crash was heard 
in the lower part of the house, followed by loud 
screams from the women and the gruff tones of men. 
Then Helga’s voice came loud and piercing, calling 
to me for help. 


Chapter XIV— concerning the 

VALUE OF HOSTAGES 



‘HE noise in the house below ceased with omi- 


nous suddenness as I started to rush down in 


response to Helga’s cry for help. 

What to do with our prisoners embarrassed me for 
a moment. Every one of us might be needed below, 
and my first idea was to leave the men as they were. 
But happily I did not do that. 

“ Ivan, you must come with me. M. Boreski, will 
you and the servant watch the men here and try to 
find some means of securing them ? ” 

“ There is plenty of rope in one of the rooms above,” 
said Ivan to the servant as we two hurried out. 

The landing and stairs were dark, and we found 
the men we had left on the landing had clambered 
over to our side of the improvised barricade, where 
they were waiting, revolver in hand, in expectation 
of an attack from below. 

“ It is not safe to go down, my lord,” said one of 
them. They are waiting for us below there.” 

“ Are n’t the women in danger, you cowards ? ” I 
cried angrily, my thoughts on Helga. “ Follow me,” 
and I sprang over it and ran down. 

“ Mademoiselle, mademoiselle,” I called as I ran, 
but no answer came. Ivan kept by my side, and as 
we reached the bottom some men sprang right at us. 
There were six or seven of them at least, and for a 
few moments we were in the thick of a pretty stiff 
fight. All four of us were struck several times, and 


130 


THE VALUE OF HOSTAGES 131 


finding it impossible to beat them, desperately as we 
fought, we had to retreat, losing one of the two ser- 
vants who was made a prisoner. 

Ivan fought like a fiend incarnate, kicking, lunging 
and using the butt end of his heavy revolver with 
tremendous effect, and but for him I should have 
been made a prisoner. I was surrounded and held 
by three of the men when he dashed in, and scatter- 
ing them with his tremendous strength, rescued me 
and dragged me up the stairway. 

“To the landing, monsieur,” he said ; “ our only 
chance ; ” and back we had to go, scrambling head- 
long up the stairs as best we could ; while our assail- 
ants, exasperated at our escape, fired shot after shot 
after us. 

That we were not hit seemed a miracle. The dark- 
ness alone can have saved us, aided no doubt by the 
excitement which prevented the men below firing 
steadily. 

We had saved our skins but had failed in what to 
me was vastly of more importance — the rescue of 
Helga and the others ; and the failure so maddened 
me that for the time I was incapable of consecutive 
thought. I was cpnscious chiefly of a fierce animal 
desire to wreak my vengeance upon the cowards who 
had captured her, and hugged the thought to my 
heart that I could certainly kill some of them. In 
other words I was for the moment almost out of my 
mind with baffled rage. 

“ We must save the mademoiselle, monsieur,” said 
Ivan at length, perplexed by my silent inactivity. 

“ Or avenge her. My God, if anything has hap- 
pened to her, they shall pay dearly,” I returned. 

“ What shall we do next, monsieur ? ” 

That question was soqn settled for us, however; 
for suddenly lights appeared below and relieved the 
dead gloom of the landing. 

“ They are going to attack us,” whispered Ivan. 

“ We shoot this time and shoot to kill, Ivan,” I 


132 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


said, speaking out fierce wrath and with a sort of 
devilish pleasure at the prospect. 

But the attack tarried, and while we waited Boreski 
came out. 

“ We have secured those three,” he said. 

“ Bring them out and shoot them,” I answered. 
“ The others have taken mademoiselle and the 
Duchess.” 

“ It will be no good to do that.” 

“Bring them out,” I rejoined fiercely; and when 
he hesitated I added, “ Then I will ; ” and I went 
into the room. 

“ For God’s sake, don’t do murder,” he said, and 
Ivan followed in. 

I paid no heed to the words, and seizing the first 
man I dragged him out, bound as he was, and dashed 
him down on the ground. The mere recourse to this 
brutality seemed to give relief to my rage, and I went 
in again and brought out another, treating him just 
as brutally. I was for the while both bully and coward 
in my frenzy. 

When I got out I found Boreski speaking to some 
one below. I leaned forward and tried to see the 
speaker, and had I been able, I believe I should have 
shot him on the spot. 

“ You know whom we seek,” the man said. “ Give 
him up to us and we will go.” 

“ Who are you ? ” asked Boreski. 

“ No matter. I speak for those who are with me.” 

“ Not for all of them,” said I, interposing with an 
unholy laugh. “We have three here who would like 
to speak for themselves. Come up and ask them why 
your scheme to fire the house has failed.” 

My reply seemed to produce far more effect than 
the sneer itself warranted, for we heard the men draw 
together and speak in low but excited tones. Sud- 
denly the reason for this flashed upon me. I had 
spoken in Russian, and my accent had betrayed me 
for a foreigner. 






“the suddenness of the action told, and perhaps the 

RECKLESSNESS OF IT HELPED ME,” Pag8 TJJ . 


THE VALUE OF HOSTAGES 133 


At last I began to see the way out of it all, and my 
strange frenzy rapidly subsided. 

“ Are you coming, gentlemen I cried again. 
‘‘We can promise you a merry welcome which will 
save some of you at least the trouble of returning. 
Or do you find it easier to gag women than to face 
men ? ” and I continued to pour in a broadside of 
sneers and taunts, speaking all the time in Russian. 

“ Who is that speaking, Boreski ? ” came at last in 
the same gruff deep voice that had spoken before. 

“ The man you have been fools enough to mistake 
for the Emperor,” I answered with a laugh. 

“ Boreski, why do you not answer ? ” 

“ Tell him the truth, M. Boreski,” said I in a tone 
loud enough to reach those below. 

“ If I tell them, it will turn their vengeance upon 
you for Vastic’s death,” he said in a low tone. 

“ Better upon me than upon mademoiselle,” I re- 
plied quickly, in the same loud tone. “ I am not afraid 
of the truth. Tell them I fooled you as well.” 

“ It is not whom you think,” he said. 

“ Holy Grace of God ! ” exclaimed the man below. 

Realizing the effect which the discovery had pro- 
duced, and believing firmly in the eloquence of acts, 
I obeyed my next impulse, and jumping over the bar- 
ricade ran half-way down the stairs and stood where 
the light from below shone upon me. 

“ I will show you for yourselves,” I said. 

The suddenness of the action told, and perhaps the 
recklessness of it helped me. The men stared up at 
me as if astounded, and for a moment not one of them 
moved. Then two revolvers were raised and levelled. 

“ Stay,” I cried in a loud voice of command. “If 
you fire at me it will be the sentence of death on your 
three comrades up there,” and I pointed up the stair- 
way. “You understand, Ivan?” 

“ By the living God, I do,” he answered, and his 
voice, tremulous with earnestness, heightened the 
effect of the situation. 


134 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


It was just one of those positions which a little 
impudence and bluff will carry when everything else 
may fail. 

The leader of the men growled out a word, and the 
two revolvers were lowered. Then he turned to me. 

Who are you ? '' 

“To the devil with your who are you? You can 
see who I am not, and that should be enough for 
you.” 

“ It is Vastic’s murderer,” said one of the men 
then, and murmurs of rage followed. I recognized 
the speaker as Vastic’s companion. 

“ You were with him, say what you saw,” I said. 

“ I saw you shoot him like a dog,” said the fellow. 

“ You lie, and you know it,” I cried sternly. “ I 
did not shoot him until he was in the act of shooting 
me. He mistook me, as you all have, for the Em- 
peror; and it was his life or mine.” 

There was more angry murmuring at this, and I 
thought the men would break away from the leader’s 
control. I have never been nearer death than at that 
moment. 

“ Come down that we may see you better,” said the 
leader next. 

“You can see me quite well enough here; but as 
you will. Ivan, remember, three lives for mine,” I 
called, and I went down deliberately and stood face 
to face with them at very close range; and a very 
ugly-looking lot they were. 

“ He is not the Emperor, God curse him,” cried one 
of the gang. 

“ I am not even a Russian,” I said. 

“Your name?” demanded the leader sternly. 

“ Is my own concern.” 

“ I will know it,” he insisted threateningly. 

“ While you threaten me, I ’ll see you damned be- 
fore I ’ll tell you.” This was only another bluff. It 
would be useless to deny my name. Helga had spoken 
it before Vastic’s companion. But I dared not yield 


THE VALUE OF HOSTAGES 1S5 


to the man’s threats. A single symptom of weakness 
and the whole bluff would be exposed. 

“ You carry things daringly,” he said. 

“ There are three reasons for it — up there,” I re- 
torted grimly. “ You can take my life if you will and 
if you dare. You are all known well enough, and 
foreigners of my position are not murdered in cold 
blood without full penalties being exacted. Shoot, if 
you ’ve a mind to face the public executioner. If you 
have n’t, let ’s put an end to this.” 

You killed our comrade.” 

“ Yes, and three more will die if you kill me.” 

This was the trump card. I could see that. He 
had sneered when I had spoken of the executioner; 
but there was no sneer for this. He presented in- 
deed the very type of concentrated furious perplexity. 
Like the rest, he was willing enough to kill me; but 
he believed my threat would be carried out; and fear 
for his comrades alone saved his hand. 

“ Do you still refuse your name ? ” he asked ; and 
I believe he was utterly at a loss what to do or say. 

Not through fear of your knowing, but I allow 
no man to threaten me.” 

'' Will you tell it me then ? ” 

“ Yes, when you speak in that tone. My name is 
Denver; I am an American.” 

“ How came you to be here ? ” 

“ Under circumstances which led to my being re- 
garded as the Emperor. Among those who fell into 
the mistake was the spy, Drexel, whose report to you 
has caused all the havoc.” 

Where is he?” 

At present, alive. How long he lives depends on 
you.” He liked this answer no better than my former 
threat. 

There has been a fearful mistake,” he said. 

Which you have done your worst to add to.” 

You admit you killed M. Vastic? ” 

“ I have n’t attempted to hide it.” 


136 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


For that you and all concerned will have to an- 
swer.” 

‘‘ I am alone responsible. You know that. The 
man who was there knows it well.” 

“ You are suspiciously anxious to shield others.” 

‘‘ I tell the truth, that ’s all. But come,” and I re- 
sumed my former tone of authority ; “ we have talked 
enough. Are we to resume this fight, or will you leave 
the house and take your men away with you ? ” 

“ Are you dictating to me ? ” he asked, with a start 
of anger. 

“ Yes ; for I hold the whip hand,” I flung at him. 

You forget your life hangs by a thread.” 

“ There are four threads and four lives,” I retorted ; 
and again he winced and bit his lip, and was silenced. 

“ If we go you must go with us,” he said after a 
pause. 

“Not alive, nor alone ; ” and I pointed this with a 
look he could read. 

“ You will release our comrades ? ” 

I could have laughed aloud as I heard this. It was 
the proof that I had beaten him. But I answered as 
sternly as I could speak. 

“It is not for you to dictate to me. Put mademoi- 
selle and the rest back in the house here; then take 
your men away with you. When I am satisfied no 
treachery is intended, the three prisoners shall be 
released.” 

“ By the living God of Heaven you shall answer 
for all this,” he cried in a frenzy of rage. But im- 
potent anger of this sort was nothing to me. I had 
him on the hip, and he knew it; and if he chose to 
vent some of his wrath in words, let him. 

He stood many moments in desperate doubt, seek- 
ing for some other way out of the maze ; but he found 
none, and he turned at length to consult his fellows. 
The conference was angry and excited, but no talk or 
excitement could alter the fact that to harm me meant 
the death of their three comrades. 


THE VALUE OF HOSTAGES 137 


Muttered oaths were as thick as corn on the cob; 
fierce threats were levelled at me, accompanied by 
glances of bitter hate. Once the counsel of violence 
seemed likely to prevail, and the looks and gestures 
grew so menacing that I intervened. 

“ You are listening, and ready, Ivan ? ” I called. 

Yes, monsieur, quite ready.” 

It was enough. The gesticulations ceased, and those 
who were against violence had once more the upper 
hand. 

After that the end came soon. 

Two of the men went out and returned with Helga, 
the Duchess Stephanie, and the women-servants. 

Helga’s face lighted when she caught sight of me 
as the knot of men fell back and made way for them 
all to pass. 

'' No one has been hurt ? ” I asked her. 

No, not hurt ; badly scared, some of us,” she re- 
plied. “ But what has happened ? ” 

“We have been arguing on the subject of hostages, 
and these gentlemen have taken my view of the sub- 
ject. There will be no more fighting. Will you all 
go upstairs for a few minutes ? ” 

As the men were leaving the house, I called one of 
the grooms down and told him to saddle a couple of 
horses. 

“ I shall ride a few miles with you,” I told the 
leader. 

“ You do not trust me? ” he said angrily. 

“ In my country we see to things for ourselves ; 
that ’s all. Ivan,” I called, “ if I do not return in 
an hour, you will understand there is trouble. You 
will know what to do.” 

“Yes, monsieur.” 

“ You try my temper,” said the leader. 

“ Merely a business precaution,” I replied lightly, 
and went out with him to the stables. 

“ I do not like your business precautions,” he said. 
“ You carry them too far.” 


138 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


The fact is I wish to speak to you, and what I 
have to say cannot be said in the hearing of others. 
I can say it as we ride together.’’ 

I had some very pertinent questions to put to him, 
indeed, and when he had found his horse and the 
groom and I had mounted, I told the latter to fall 
back. 

“ Now,” I said, as we all started, “ I want to know 
what is to be the result of this night’s work, so far 
as I am concerned.” 


Chapter XV— the dangers thicken 


M y companion was in no hurry to answer the 
question and we rode some distance before he 

spoke. 

“ Why could n’t you speak of this before the others 
— I mean those in the house at Brabinsk ? ” 

“ Why don’t you all discuss your plans at public 
meetings? I suppose because you want to keep them 
secret. So do I now.” 

Why do you lay such stress on secrecy ? ” 

“ Because my own safety is my own concern, and 
no one else’s.” 

Are you a secret police spy ? ” 

No ; had I been, do you think I should have been 
in command of things at Brabinsk ? ” 

'' What are you then ? ” 

'' I have told you. I am an American ; I have got 
mixed up in this thing and want to get out of it.” 
“You killed M. Vastic?” 

“ Do you think I was such a fool as to want to kill 
him? I had no feud with him, nor have I with you. 
It was a question whether he shot me — thinking I 
was the Emperor — or whether I got in first. And I 
had the drop on him.” 

“ Our comrades do not die unavenged,” he said 
with a grim significance anything but pleasant to no- 
tice. I chewed the reply a while in uneasy silence. 

“ I may take that as a declaration of war between us. 
You mean you will try to have my life for his. Not 
a pleasant lookout — for either of us.” The pause 
and the last words touched him on the raw. 

“ What do you mean by that ? ” 

139 


140 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“We Americans make ugly enemies when we ^re 
put to it. I know every man of you by sight, and 
have a rare memory for a face — when I want to 
remember it.’' 

“ God of the dead and living, have a care, mon- 
sieur,” he cried. 

“ Ivan knows them too, and is a staunch friend of 
mine,” I returned very quietly and meaningly; and 
when he made no reply, I added : “ You ’ve had a 
sample of American methods to-night, and if it comes 
to any of this vendetta business, I ’ll put up a good 
hand. You may gamble on that.” 

“ How came you to be there as the Emperor?” he 
asked after a pause. 

“ For reasons that don’t in the least concern you 
or your comrades ; so you need n’t ask for them.” 

Another pause followed. 

“ I happen to have a good deal of influence with 
very high authorities. It would be a mistake to drive 
me to use it.” 

Angered by this, he thrust his hand to the pocket 
where I had seen him stow his revolver. 

“ You ’d better not,” I said coolly. “ The same 
authorities who will help me living would avenge me 
dead. You are all known. Besides, there are the 
three men at Brabinsk ; and Ivan will keep his word.” 

He growled out something, an oath, I think, but he 
drew his hand back and rode on, presently asking 
abruptly — 

“ What is it you want ? ” 

“ A truce to the whole thing — for all concerned 
on both sides. Let it end right here. The thing, as 
you said, has been a terrible mistake. Let it stop at 
that.” 

“ That is not in my power to say.” He appeared 
to speak with some regret, and after thinking a while 
added : “ No, it is impossible. If M. Vastic had not 
been shot, it might have been.” 

I had not expected to make much headway, so I 


THE DANGERS THICKEN 141 


was not very disappointed, and went on to try and get 
at what was the real object of my questions. 

“ I believe you yourself regret the thing, I said. 
“ You mean, I suppose, that if it rested with you, your 
decision would be for a truce.” 

“ Yes, I think it would. But the death of M. 
Vastic is too heavy a blow for the brotherhood. You 
will be all held to account for it.” 

All. It was my act alone. You mean I shall be 
accountable.” 

Something in my voice must have betrayed me, for 
he started, and turning in his saddle looked at me. 

“ What are the others to you ? The mademoiselle, 
for instance ? ” 

“ They are nothing to me,” I answered as if indif- 
ferently ; “ except that I have brought this thing on 
them and shall see them through it.” 

“ You give yourself a troublesome commission, 
monsieur.” 

“ You Te a lot of damned cowards,” I cried. It 
was a feeble thing to say, but it relieved my feelings, 
and soon afterwards I reined up my horse. 

“ I ’m going back,” I said curtly. 

Good-night, monsieur. As a man I am sorry for 
what has happened and for what may have to come. 
I hope we may not meet again.” 

“ Wait till we do. Your sorrow may be wanted 
for your own side ; ” and without waiting for more, 
I wheeled my horse round and set off back at a gallop 
followed by the groom. And I took back with me a 
very anxious heart and a whole crowd of perplexing 
doubts and harassing fears. 

Turn which way I would, dangers of some kind 
blocked the path — dangers for Helga or myself sep- 
arately when they did not threaten us both in common. 

I had had a fairly adventurous life, and in my time 
had run up against some ugly risks ; but these had 
been of the nature of sudden emergencies to be met 
promptly and overcome, But never before had I been 


142 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


called upon to face such a danger as this threatened to 
be — enduring, shadowy, secret and all encompassing. 
And I am not ashamed to admit I was considerably 
shaken. 

It is one thing to take your life in your hands, at 
a crisis, face the music and fight for all you are worth 
while the bother lasts; and quite another to pit your- 
self against a secret society, to find the music a per- 
petual dirge, threatening constantly to develop into 
your own funeral march, and to breakfast, dine and 
sup, walk, sit and sleep, talk, laugh and be merry with 
the cold circle of a revolver barrel pressed to your 
forehead. 

But it had to be done, it seemed, so long as I re- 
mained in Russia, and how long that would be must 
depend upon an extremely explosive contingency — 
Helga's intentions. 

My hope was to get her to give up her country and 
adopt mine; but it was impossible to be sanguine. 
They say a woman can bear pain far better than a 
man, and it seemed to me that, given the requisite 
courage and a sufficient motive, she could also bear the 
strain of ever-present danger with greater fortitude. 

So far as I could judge, Helga had been for years 
risking the kind of danger which now loomed upon 
me as so formidable; and I saw very little reason to 
believe she would regard the new development as any- 
thing worse than just a fresh complication which had 
to be faced, and from which she would steadily refuse 
to run away. 

When I got back to the house I very soon had 
reason to see that this was her frame of mind, and 
that there was more in this visit of the Duchess 
Stephanie than I had yet had time to learn. 

The night’s experiences, coupled with his wife’s 
arguments and entreaties, had made an end of Boreski 
as a conspirator. He had persuaded himself, or she 
had persuaded him, which came to the same thing, 
that he had now nothing to hope for from the elabo- 


THE DANGERS THICKEN 143 


rate scheme by which he had designed to force the 
Imperial consent to his marriage and everything to 
gain by abandoning it. I found the two of them im- 
portuning Helga to take a similar view ; and some 
high words seemed to have passed. 

“We shall leave Russia for a time,” the Duchess 
was saying as I entered. 

“ I think you are right to go under the circum- 
stances,” agreed Helga. “ But what has occurred 
to-night has not weakened my position by a thread. 
The key of everything is the possession of these 
papers which the Government dare not allow to fall 
into other hands than their own. I still possess them.” 

“ But even if you persist, you cannot use them, 
Helga,” cried the Duchess Stephanie. “These wretches 
alone would not let you live to do that. I declare I 
tremble all over when I think of that fearful time 
when we were in their power,” 

“ Why? They did us no harm. They just stopped 
us from crying out, took us over to the stable and 
locked us in with a guard until the mistake was dis- 
covered. As soon as that was plain, they released us 
and left the place. Surely it is no very awful thing 
to be locked up in a stable for an hour. It is not like 
a prison or a Siberian hell.” 

“ You forget what I told you, mademoiselle,” said 
Boreski ; “ that the men left us and released you only 
because we had caught three of their number and M. 
Denver threatened to have them shot. They would 
never leave you in peace — nor us, indeed, if we were 
to remain.” 

“If you think that, by all means leave the country.” 

There was a spice of contemptuousness in Helga’s 
reply, although spoken with apparent earnestness. 

“ What do you think, M. Denver ? ” asked Boreski. 

“ I think as you do, that that is the only safe 
course.” 

“ It will at any rate please M. Denver’s friends 
among the authorities,” said Helga, with a flash at 
me. 


144 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ We owe our liberty to M. Denver and probably 
our lives as well, and I don’t think you should say 
such things.” 

This from the Duchess Stephanie surprised me 
vastly. 

“ We also owe it to him that the dangers ever arose 
at all,” retorted Helga quickly. But I congratulate 
him upon having won you over so completely to his 
side that you forget that. My memory is longer. But 
by all means take his advice.” 

“ I shall help you best by taking no part in this 
discussion. There is still something to be done,” I 
said, and left the room, in the middle of a protest by 
the Duchess Stephanie against what she termed Helga’s 
rank ungenerosity. 

It was the truth of Helga’s bitter words that hurt 
me. I had caused the trouble and brought the danger 
upon them, and I knew only too well that the danger 
was but averted for a time. 

I went in search of Ivan, and with him released our 
prisoners and Drexel and saw them well away on 
their return to the city. As we went back to the house 
Ivan said — 

“ You will not let the mademoiselle remain here, 
monsieur? ” 

‘‘Why not, Ivan?” 

“ The brotherhood, monsieur. They will hunt her 
down, and you and M. Boreski.” 

“ Do you think them really dangerous ? ” 

“ Great God of my fathers, can any one doubt it ? ” 

“ What of yourself, then ? ” 

“ What is to be will be,” he answered with a shrug. 

“ You mean you don’t care? ” 

“ When the storm rages over the forest, monsieur, 
it is the big trees which feel it and fall, the little trees 
are passed over. I am only a little one.” 

“ Would you like to have money to fly ? ” 

“ Lord of all Powers, if I had not seen you to- 
night, I should think you a coward to give such 


THE DANGERS THICKEN 145 

counsel. I am not a cur, monsieur, but a watch- 
dog.” 

“ I said it merely to test you, and I ask your pardon. 
I was certain of your answer, though. We shall work 
together to save the mademoiselle. But if we are to 
succeed, you must not do again what you did to-night.” 

“Your pardon, monsieur?” he asked, not under- 
standing. 

“ You told her my plan and brought her to me.” 

“ When you would have thrown away your life, 
and would not let me go with you, monsieur. What 
else could I do ? ” and he shrugged his great shoul- 
ders. “ But I will follow you now anywhere and 
obey you implicitly.” 

“ At present I do not know what to do. I see no 
way, Ivan.” 

“ You will think of something — or Mademoiselle 
Helga will. But she should not stay here. There 
are places where she can hide safely, monsieur. We 
have done it before.” 

“ Well, we shall see,” I answered a little hopelessly 
as we entered the house. 

Helga was waiting for us in the hall, and seemed 
angry and excited. 

“ Ivan, get M. Boreski’s carriage, and, if he wishes 
it, go with him to the city. He starts as soon as pos- 
sible. M. Denver will probably go with him.” 

Ivan looked the picture of perplexity. 

“ And yourself, mademoiselle ? ” he asked. 

“ Do as I say, Ivan, and at once.” 

He went away without a word but he glanced 
at me. 

“ To tell the truth, mademoiselle,” I said, “ I 'm 
afraid I am rather too tired for so long a drive just 
at present.” 

Boreski and the Duchess came out as I finished and 
caught the last few words. 

“ It is not very long, M. Denver, only some three 
hours at most,” he said, “ and the Duchess will be 
IP 


146 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

very glad of your company. It will be an added 
protection.” 

“ I hope you will come, monsieur. It is really the 
safest thing — in fact, the only safe thing.” 

“ I think you had better go,” declared Helga firmly. 

Of course you wish to get out of the country as 
soon as possible,” said the Duchess. 

“ As soon as practicable, naturally,” I agreed. But 
I have one or two things to arrange first.” 

“If you are wise you will lose no time about it,” 
said Boreski, who was manifestly eager for me to ac- 
company him. 

“You have completely forgiven me then for the 
deception I practised upon you in coming here?” I 
asked. 

“ Many things have happened since,” he replied. 
“ I have abandoned that part of my plan, and my wife 
has found a way of escape from the difficulties which 
troubled us. Our marriage need no longer be kept 
secret. Indeed, the Emperor already knows of it.” 

“ The real Emperor,” put in Helga quietly. 

“ Besides, we owe you much for to-night ; I feel 
that,” he continued, and went on to thank me in his 
courteous and dignified manner. I was so entirely 
surprised by this most queer and unexpected turn of 
things that I could find nothing to say. 

Then the Duchess turned to Helga. 

“ Let me make a last appeal to you, Helga.” 

“ It is useless, madame.” The reply was curt, de- 
cisive and angry. 

“You have no right to keep them. It was I who 
brought them to you, and they are mine. Why not 
do as I say, throw yourself upon the Emperor’s mercy 
and seek his forgiveness ? ” 

I stared from one to the other in amazement. 

“ The Duchess saw the Emperor this morning,” 
said Boreski to me in an aside. 

“ You have had my decision, madame,” said Helga 
coldly. 


THE DANGERS THICKEN 147 


I think you ’re a very wicked woman. You want 
to ruin me just when I have succeeded in everything.” 

You make my position very invidious, mademoi- 
selle,” said Boreski, looking profoundly uneasy. 

“ M. Denver, you have some influence with Made- 
moiselle Helga,” said the Duchess to me. “ Use it 
now, I beg of you, to urge her to give back these 
papers to me.” 

“ M. Denver has no influence with me,” declared 
Helga. “ The papers were obtained at my sugges- 
tion and for my own purpose, and no power in 
Russia shall drag them from me until that purpose is 
accomplished.” 

But I have pledged my word,” cried the Duchess 
with tears in her eyes. 

“ And have done your best to keep it. But the 
papers must remain with me. Nothing can change 
my resolve.” 

We heard the carriage at the door then. 

“ I think that in honour you should give them up,” 
said Boreski. 

Helga looked at him very angrily. 

'' I bid you good-night, M. Boreski,” she said stiffly. 

But the Duchess, having tried ineffectually en- 
treaties and tears, had a last shaft in the quiver. She 
laughed angrily. 

They will do you no good. You have to account 
for how you obtained them, and I will swear, if neces- 
sary, that I forged them myself. You shall not ruin 
me. We have been your dupes too long.” 

“ Your carriage is waiting, madame. Good-night, 
messieurs,” and with a bow which included me as 
well as Boreski, she turned her back upon us and 
went into an adjoining room. 

‘‘ We had better go,” said Boreski. 

She is a dangerous, deceitful, treacherous woman,” 
exclaimed the Duchess passionately. ‘‘ Come, M. 
Denver.” 

“ Excuse me, madame, I am remaining,” I said. 


148 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ You will repent it, monsieur,” she exclaimed 
angrily as she swept past me. 

“Possibly, madame; but at present I see nothing 
but congratulation in being able to number myself 
among Mademoiselle Helga’s friends.” 

“ The Emperor will hear of it from me.” 

Boreski lingered a moment as if wishful to speak 
to me, but his wife called him sharply, and he con- 
tented himself with a glance which may have meant 
many things to him but nothing to me, and they 
drove off. 

I looked after the carriage thoughtfully and went 
back into the house. Ivan was in the hall. 

“You did not go with the carriage, then?” I said 
in some surprise. 

“ No, monsieur, mademoiselle said, if M. Boreski 
wished it, and he did not say so.” 

“ I am glad, Ivan.” 

“ Thank you, monsieur. I thought you would wish 
it. What are we to do next ? ” 

“ I don’t know. I will see Mademoiselle Helga,” 
and I went to the room where she was. 


Chapter XVI— helga’s defeat 


W ITH my hand on the door of the room where 
Helga was, I paused. The thought crossed 
my mind that I had not been alone with her since 
the critical moment in which the cloud between us 
had been swept away, and we had seemed to under- 
stand intuitively each the other’s heart feelings. 

The thought embarrassed me, and I turned back 
to try and think my way to some definite practical 
course of action. 

The scene with the Duchess Stephanie had shown 
me one thing clearly. The failure of Helga’s plans 
was no longer to be set down solely to me. The 
Duchess had herself seen the Emperor and patched 
up peace with him, the chief condition of which had 
been the restoration of the secret papers. 

It appeared, therefore, that the Emperor and old 
Kalkov had been working for the same end at the 
same time by different methods. And if this were 
so, it was equally clear that the wily old Prince had 
misled me as to the Emperor’s cognizance of my part 
in the affair. A course on his side which was quite 
in keeping with Helga’s opinion and description of 
his methods. 

For my part I cared little; he might throw me 
over if he pleased, and he had doubtless calculated 
upon that as a probable contingency. But it affected 
Helga very seriously now, because it had led the 
Emperor to take a line with the Duchess which he 
would never have taken, had Kalkov told him what 
I was doing; and it had thus closed the gates against 
Helga’s chances of getting to the Emperor himself. 
149 


150 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Up to the present Helga’s position had been veiled, 
and if I could have secured her an interview, her story 
might have been listened to with an impartial ear. But 
now the Duchess was going in hot haste to prejudice 
Helga in the Emperor’s eyes by pointing to her as the 
real source of danger in regard to the papers. 

In other words Helga’s scheme for the benefit of 
Boreski by securing the Imperial consent to the mar- 
riage had succeeded, while it had failed so far as it 
concerned Helga herself. And the very success of it 
made the failure for her all the more disastrous. 

It seemed indeed that the further one went in the 
whole affair the more hopeless and complicated and 
dangerous it became. 

The moment Helga’s real part in the matter was 
told to the Emperor he would pass on the knowledge 
to Kalkov, and the whole machinery of the Govern- 
ment’s secret police and spies would be set in motion 
for her detection and arrest. 

And as if that were not enough, the ominous tangle 
with the brotherhood had arisen at the same moment. 

Between us we had made just a horrible mess of 
everything; and as the more I pondered the thing 
alone the more hopeless it looked, I went in at length 
to Helga to see if I could get any ray of light from 
her. 

The way of a woman is ever a paradox surely, and 
Helga was very much of a woman in that respect. 

When I entered I found her stretched at full length 
on a sofa in what appeared to me to be an attitude of 
almost despairing dejection, and so preoccupied that 
she did not hear me until I closed the door behind me. 
Then she sat up quickly and looked at me. She had 
great mastery over her features, and she evinced 
neither pleasure nor surprise at sight of me. 

Have you forgotten something and returned for 
it ? ” she asked with a sort of conventional politeness. 

Returned ? ” 

“ I thought you were going with Boreski.” 


HELGA’S DEFEAT 151 

Did you ? ” My glance said more than my words. 

“ The Duchess will have been disappointed.’’ 

‘‘ Her disappointment is nothing to me.” 

No? ” with a lift of the brows, as if in surprise. 

“ No,” I repeated. “ I have been thinking.” 

** You would have been better employed in getting 
back to the city. You would have covered a third of 
the distance by now.” 

‘‘ I am not going. I want to talk to you.” 

“ Is n’t it rather late ? ” She pointed this with a 
glance at the clock. 

I could not restrain a smile. 

Is this some new game we are playing ? ” I asked. 

She sat drumming her fingers on the sofa arm. 

Is that what you want to talk about ? ” 

No. I wish to ask you what you propose to do.” 

And I do not propose to tell you.” 

She said this very quietly and calmly, and then 
suddenly flashed out — 

“ What I do can be no possible concern of yours, 
M. Denver.” 

On the contrary it is everything to me,” I re- 
turned firmly. “ You know that as well as I.” 

“ I will not know it ; I will not have it so.” 

“ We shall see. What are you proposing to do ? ” 

She looked as if about to make some sharp reply, 
but with one of her swift changes, she smiled. 

Do you really wish to render me a service, mon- 
sieur ? ” 

“ I hope to render you many.” 

Then go back to the Palace — to those who sent 
you to me — and tell them you have failed in your 
honourable and secret mission. Tell them of me.” 

“ Thank you, but that is not the kind of service I 
was expecting you to ask, and I shall not do it.” 

“ There is no other that I care to ask, then.” 

Why do you wish me to go ? ” 

Ought I not to be concerned for the safety of so 
welcome a guest ? ” 


152 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ What extraordinary creatures you women are — 
and you especially. Now if you were a man 

Would God that I were ! ’’ she interposed vehe- 
mently. 

“ You and I would just sit down and talk over the 
whole mess, as two friends should, and try to hit on 
the easiest and best way out of it.” 

“ Friends ! ” she cried ; but I took no notice of the 
interruption. 

“ And when we had hit on the solution we should 
try to work together to carry it out. But instead of 
that, here you are flying into a passion just because 
I ask you what you mean to do; and then you insult 
me for no reason that I can see or understand, except 
that I have n’t run away like a coward, unless it is 
that there ’s nobody else around whom you can treat 
in the same way with impunity.” 

Am I to throw myself on my knees in gratitude 
to every one who chooses to force the offer of his help 
upon me ? ” 

‘‘ If it does you any good to say this kind of thing 
to me by all means go on. Only try to concentrate 
them into a few pithy and bitter sentences and get 
them over. I can only say they don’t hurt me in the 
least except that I know you ’ll be horribly sorry for 
them after.” 

'' I am serious when I say I wish you to leave here.” 

I wish you ’d try a cigarette,” and I lit a cigar. 

You are intolerable,” she cried. 

Let ’s have an agreement. This cigar will last 
about twenty minutes or half an hour; suppose you 
get through with all your nasticisms in that time, 
and then discuss things soberly.” 

Will you leave the house, M. Denver ? ” 

Of course I will not — if it means leaving you 
here. Nothing will shake my resolution to see you 
through this.” 

But if I tell you that your presence interferes 
with my plans.” 


HELGA’S DEFEAT 


15S 


“ Good. Go on.” 

“ I will not have your help, I say.” 

‘‘ Very well ; go on.” 

“ I may surely choose whom I will to help me.” 

Of course you may.” 

And I don’t choose you, monsieur.” 

“ All right, but you have a tendency to repeat your- 
self.” 

‘‘ Do you wish to provoke me ? ” 

‘‘ A bit superfluous, surely. But if you would get 
into a towering rage and be done with it, it might 
help us.” 

“ You dare to insult me only because you think I 
am defenceless.” 

“If you really think I wish to insult you, you are 
the most extraordinary woman in Russia. You know 
so much better than that.” 

“ I wish you to leave the house, monsieur.” 

“ Why?” 

“ And if you will not go I will call my servants.” 

“ Ivan will have no hand in such madness.” 

“ So you would even try to turn my servants 
against me.” 

“ My cigar is half through,” I said, very calmly. 

“ Ah, you have no answer to that.” 

“ No, none. Ivan or you yourself can find one 
easily.” 

“ You are insufferable,” she cried, her eyes flash- 
ing, as she sprang to her feet. “ I will not stay in the 
room with you,” and she crossed to the door. 

I went on smoking and would not even turn my 
head to watch her. At the door she paused. 

“ Will you leave my house, M. Denver ? ” 

“ I have given you my answer already. Mademoi- 
selle Helga.” 

“ I did not think you could be so grossly dis- 
courteous.” 

“ There ’s a good deal about me you seem to persist 
in misunderstanding. But one thing you shall know 


154 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

clearly — that my will power is every whit as strong 
as yours.” 

“ Then I shall leave.” 

“ That ’s precisely what I wish you to do, and Ivan 
and I will go with you.” 

She opened the door and I rose and flung my cigar 
away. 

“ I Ve thrown the rest of it away. Now let us be 
sensible and face things, and stop this wrangling. 
Come and sit down again.” 

“ I will not. I will not be insulted.” 

I looked her very steadily in the eyes as I crossed 
the room to her, and she may have divined something 
of my thoughts, for it seemed to cost her an effort to 
meet my gaze. And when I was close to her, she 
shrank slightly and her fingers left the door handle. 
I closed the door then, and she bit her lip and frowned 
in the struggle to appear firm. After an intentionally 
long pause, I said, slowly and deliberately — 

“ You have been horribly unjust to me. In your 
anger you have said things that I would suffer from 
no one else. You know that, and — ” I paused 
and lowered my tone — “and you know why. We 
both know why, Helga. We learnt it to-night.” 

She shook her head quickly, 

“ I don’t see why you should shake your head. 
It has changed all my life for me ” 

“ Don’t,” she interposed. 

“ Why not ? It is true — do or say what you 
please. You are first in the world to me.” 

“ I will not hear you. I will not.” 

“ Then I won’t say’ it again. But it will always 
be so. I just want you to feel that and to know it ’s 
in that spirit I wish to talk over things with you. 
That ’s all.” 

That she was deeply moved she could not hide 
from me. She stood with lowered head, her bosom 
heaving, her lips trembling as she bit them, and her 
fingers interlocked, until with a deep sigh she ap- 


HELGA’S DEFEAT 155 

peared to come to a decision, when she lifted her 
face and answered steadily — 

“ I do not pretend not to understand you ; but I 
cannot and will not accept your help. You must go 
away.’’ 

“ I will not take that answer, and I will not leave 
you.” 

I spoke as I felt, quite resolved on that point. 

The answer pleased her, and the hardness of her 
face relaxed. 

“ You are very obstinate,” she said, and her eyes 
were almost smiling; certainly the light in them was 
soft. 

‘‘ It does n’t matter what we call it. It is the 
thing that matters. Tell me frankly why you try 
to refuse my help.” 

She did not answer directly, and her eyes were 
troubled. 

“ Yes, I will tell you. You have a right to know,” 
and she recrossed the room to her former place. I 
followed to mine. 

‘‘ How far would you go with your help ? ” she 
asked, leaning her chin on her hand and gazing at me 
earnestly. 

‘‘ I should like to know what that look has behind 
it, but I can answer the question only in one way. I 
wish you to be my wife, Helga, and let me help you 
at every turn in life. I love you.” 

And know nothing of me.” 

“ I know that you are the one woman the world 
holds for me. That is enough for me to know.” 

You saw me yesterday for the first time.” 

“ It will be the same when yesterday is ten or 
twenty years old. It is no question of mere time.” 

“ Yet I am not as other women.” 

“ I don’t love the other women.” 

I do not mean that. You know. I mean I am 
not a good woman — as women are counted good.” 

I am accustomed to form my own judgments 
and to trust them.” 


156 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ I should only ruin you. It is impossible.” 

Wait until I am ruined and then see. But you 
would not ruin me, on the contrary I should save you 
from ruin.” 

“ You are very self-confident.” 

“ Because I love you.” 

The directness of the reply seemed to please her, 
for she smiled. 

You are very concise, monsieur.” 

“ This is no time to waste words. We have a 
crisis to face.” 

She paused, and her face hardened a little as if in 
defiance. 

“ I have been wooed before — do you realize that? ” 

You have not been won.” 

“ I mean I have led men on to woo me and have 
jilted them.” 

‘‘ You did not love them'' 

“ You mean ” she began with a flash of her 

eyes which changed to a smile as she stopped abruptly. 
It died away when I said nothing, and the air of 
defiance returned. “ It is that you will not understand 
me. I did it to use them for the purpose of my life 
— and when they were of use no longer I flung them 
away.” 

Then why not use me ? ” 

‘‘ I meant to — at first,” and she threw up her head. 

“ Why not at last then ? ” 

“ Ah, you drive me to speak so plainly. I tell 
you I am bad — bad to the core, heartless, heedless, 
sexless if you will, where my revenge is concerned. 
Now will you go? ” 

‘‘ No.” 

“ Well, then, if you will have the full truth, you 
shall. So long as I thought you were the Emperor 
I set myself with all my woman’s wit and cunning 
to make you love me. I planned it, schemed for it, 
and knowing all that it might mean, I yearned for it. 
I told you I would have made any sacrifice to have 


HELGA’S DEFEAT 157 

won your power to my side. Now, perhaps, you see 
how base a thing I am.” 

“ Well, you have succeeded, and have made me 
love you — though Heaven knows I needed no making. 
What then?” 

“ My God, will nothing open your eyes and drive 
you from me ? ” 

One thing ; but you have not said it yet.” 

She looked at me, and emotion seemed to master 
her till she said passionately — 

You are no use to me. Had you been in truth the 
Emperor, as God is my judge, I would have been 
your mistress. But being what you are, I will not 
be your wife.” 

“You are very anxious to blacken yourself in my 
eyes,” I said after a pause. 

“You at any rate shall know the truth — see me 
for what I am.” 

“Why?” 

“ I wish you to know it.” 

“ I will tell you why, Helga. There are limits 
even to the recklessness of your self-slander. I have 
done you more wrong than I deemed. You had caught 
yourself in your own toils and come to — to love 
the Emperor.” 

I spoke slowly and deliberately, and as the words 
left my lips she started as if to make some indignant 
retort ; but checked herself and leant back in her seat, 
pale and set, her brows wrinkled in intensely earnest 
thought. I watched her closely, and presently a flush 
began to spread over her cheeks, and she said slowly, 
without looking at me — 

“Why should I deny it? You wish the truth and 
shall have it.” 

Then she sat up again and bent forward toward me. 

“ Yes, I love you — if it be love to long to do what 
you ask, and yet be strong enough to put all thought 
of doing it out of my heart. I do love you, I believe, 
and yet I am resolved never to look on your face 


158 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


again. I hate you for the deceit you practised, which 
has ruined everything for me at the very moment 
when all seemed to be won. And yet — her voice 
and eyes softened and she sighed — and yet I — I 
am glad you came.” 

“I ask no more than that — at present. Except 
leave to ask for more when I have undone the mis- 
chief I have caused. You will grant that? ” 

“ No — no, a hundred times no.” 

^'You may make it a million. It will not alter 
my resolve.” 

She laughed with delicious softness. 

“ Now, you know why I will not have your help.” 

Now, I do not care. I mean to force it on you ; 
I will make it necessary to you. You have shown 
me the road in what you Ve said. You will marry 
me when I have helped you to revenge upon old 
Kalkov. Very well.” 

No, no, I said I would never marry you.” 

“ I know you did, but that was because you de- 
clared I was no use to you. I will make myself 
of use. I accept your own terms, and from now on 
I take hold of the thing and handle it in my way.” 

You are very masterful,” she cried. 

No, only American. I ’ve a large interest in it 
now, and on our side we believe in good management. 
You ’ve bungled things awfully, you see, made a holy 
mess of them all round and wasted no end of oppor- 
tunities. For all I know you may have spoilt every 
chance. But there ’s still one way, and I shall try 
that.” 

“ I can manage my own affairs,” she protested. 

‘'You can mismanage them, you mean; I’m too 
deep in now to trust your methods any longer. We 
go my way from now.” 

“ Indeed, and what is your way ? ” 

I believe all women at heart like to be forced to 
submit, and Helga’s manner now was a curious mix- 
ture of the resentment which her pride dictated and 


HELGA’S DEFEAT 159 

pleasure at meeting a will just a bit stronger than 
her own. 

‘‘I am going to get you to the Emperor before 
the Duchess can prejudice him.^^ 

^‘How?” 

“ Never mind how, I ^m going to do it. What you 
have to do is to go and get some sleep. You can 
have three hours, and then you must be ready to start, 
and Madame Korvata must be ready too.” 

But I ” 

I ’m not going to let you talk any more,” and I 
got up and opened the door. 

She rose and laughed with a shrug of the shoulders. 

“ It 's a new sensation to be ordered in this way.” 

In three hours we shall start,” was my reply. 

My nerves are tingling with desire to rebel,” she 
said, as she came across the room slowly, and when 
she reached the door she stood and looked at me, 
smiling. '' Do all you Americans make — make love in 
this way ? ” 

I ’m the business man at present ; the lover will 
come afterwards. You won't mistake him when his 
turn comes.” 

‘‘ Good-night, Monsieur — TEmpereur,” she cried, 
her look a challenge and her whole expression radiant. 

You will make the lover rush things, Helga, if 
you look at the business man like that. You ought 
to be asleep already. Good-night.” 

‘‘ Asleep ? After to-night ! ” and with a toss of 
the head she was gone. 


Chapter XVII— at the gates of 

THE PALACE 


S soon as Helga was gone I sent for Ivan, and 



told him to have everything in readiness for 
the start in three hours’ time; and that of course he 
would go with us. 

“ Where are we going, monsieur ? ” he asked. 

“ I don’t know. You spoke of some places where 
mademoiselle could safely lie hid for a while. Which 
is the safest and nearest to Petersburg ? ” 

There is a house in the city itself, in the Square 
of San Sophia, monsieur; quite safe, if the made- 
moiselle will adopt her old disguise.” 

“ What disguise is that ? ” 

“A Sister of Charity, monsieur.” 

Is it safe from both the police and the brother- 
hood?” 

Quite, monsieur.” 

“ Then we could go there. Is it ready for her ? ” 

“ I can send on a carriage with a couple of the 
women.” 

“ Good : then see to it at once.” 

“ But if we leave here, there is one thing, monsieur. 
Have you forgotten — the body of Vastic?” 

“ Yes, indeed, I had forgotten. Go and see to 
the other things, and I ’ll think what to do.” 

It was a prickly problem in truth. To leave it 
at Brabinsk appeared out of the question ; to bury it 
and try to hush the thing up equally impossible : and 
to take it with us to the city more hazardous than 
either. He threatened to be as much trouble to ns 
dead as alive, and I smoked a cigar and tried to think 
the thing out. 


160 


AT THE GATES OF THE PALACE 161 


My intention was to make a clean breast of the 
matter to Kalkov, leaving him and his police to do 
what they liked ; and I did not doubt they would find 
little difficulty in arranging matters. 

But where should I tell them to look for the body? 
To bring them after it to Brabinsk would only put 
them on the scent after Helga, a result full of dan- 
gerous possibilities. 

Yet how to get it away? It occurred to me that 
Ivan and I might carry it off some miles from the 
house and hide it in a wood or pond or somewhere; 
but the personal risks attending such a venture were 
too considerable, and in a way unnecessary. 

Thus in the end I was driven back upon the decision 
to leave it at Brabinsk ; and Ivan and I had to under- 
take the exceedingly gruesome and revolting task of 
burying it under the floor of a distant out-house. 

I shall not readily forget that experience. Ivan 
was cool enough ; but for my part I felt nearly as 
bad as any murderer could have felt when seeking to 
hide the body of his victim; and when I got back 
to the house, a stiff glass of brandy was necessary 
to enable me to shake off the feeling of chilly horror. 

Then I had to plan my further movements. 
Roughly, my intention was to get back to the 
Palace and obtain an audience of the Emperor at 
the earliest possible moment, and beg him to see 
Helga. 

Prince Kalkov I did not wish to see until after that. 
I took Helga’s view of matters, and believed that 
if she could get the story of her father’s ruin straight 
to the Emperor, before the Duchess Stephanie could 
influence him, she would succeed in working upon 
his old friendship for her father sufficiently at least 
to cause some kind of investigation into the affair. 

But in that we should have to reckon with Prince 
Kalkov, of course; and he would be an ugly enemy. 
Fight he would, naturally, to the last gasp; and 
his influence, position, and parts would ensure that 
11 


162 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


such a struggle would be a desperate one. It was 
like challenging the whole force of the Government ; 
and however good our case might be, there were a 
hundred things likely to arise to defeat us. 

When I am trying to think out a course coolly, I 
have an unfortunate knack of seeing all the dangers 
and obstacles through a kind of mental magnifying 
glass ; and I saw so many now, and they all appeared 
so great that I could only regard our chances as little 
short of hopeless. 

Then added to everything was this infernal Nihilist 
complication. Not only would it afford Kalkov a 
lever of tremendous power against Helga, but it 
threatened to dog our every movement with perilous 
personal risk. 

It was in this respect that Vastic’s death was so 
threatening. The instant I told Kalkov of it he would 
be in possession of the fact that Helga was implicated 
with the brotherhood. He would recognize in a mo- 
ment the importance to him of denouncing his accuser 
as a Nihilist of the Nihilists, and would find or invent 
a thousand proofs in support of the charge; and her 
whole case would be instantly tainted and ruined. 

The one thin slender chance of averting this catas- 
trophe was to hide the fact that Helga Boreski the 
Nihilist and Helga the daughter of Prince Lavalski, 
the Emperor’s former friend, were identical ; but even 
this forlorn hope would be cut off when the Duchess 
Stephanie got to the Emperor and told her story. 
Boreski himself knew all about it, and in all prob- 
ability had told his wife. 

Still, whatever we might attempt, there were big 
risks, and we must be content to take them and deal 
with them as they threatened us. The first consid- 
eration was to get at the Emperor before the Duchess 
and strike the first blow. 

A glance at Helga’s face when she came down told 
me she had not slept. She was very pale. I told her 
where we were going, and added — 


AT THE GATES OF THE PALACE 163 


‘‘ You have not taken my advice and got some 
sleep/’ 

“ I wish to speak to you earnestly a moment. I 
have been thinking. You must not do this thing 
for me.” 

I will give it up on one condition — only one/’ 

‘‘ What is that?’’ 

“ That you give it up also, and, instead of going back 
to Petersburg, you cross the frontier with me ! ” 

“ That you know is impossible ; ” and her face 
clouded. 

“ Come, then ; and don’t keep the carriage waiting.” 

But if you are to run this risk, it will be so much 
harder for me. I cannot bear it.” 

“ So long as you remain on this side of the frontier 
I remain too ; so that you ’ll have to bear it, I ’m 
afraid ; ” and I took her out to the carriage in which 
Madame Korvata was already shivering in the nip- 
ping morning air. That good lady was not in a pleas- 
ant temper, moreover, at having been dragged from 
her bed at such an early hour; and as she did not 
know all that had occurred, and was not fully in our 
confidence, Helga and I could not speak much during 
the long drive. 

Helga lay back in her seat most of the time wrapped 
in thought, and I on my side was equally absorbed; 
but once, when Madame Korvata had fallen asleep, 
we exchanged a few words. 

‘‘ I am going straight to the Palace,” I told her ; 
'' and shall do my utmost to get to the Emperor at 
once. If I am successful I shall send immediately 
for you.” 

“ You will not succeed. Prince Kalkov will not 
let you,” she replied. 

'' I hope to evade him altogether.” 

He is a vigilant watchdog, and all those about the 
Palace are at his beck and in his service.” 

“ Then I shall try to hoodwink him. I know I can 
get to His Majesty. What you have to do is to be 


164 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


prepared with all the proof of Kalkov’s infamy — all 
particulars, so as to hit right home at once, and as 
hard as possible.” 

“ Do not be afraid that I shall fail at such a mo- 
ment — if it ever comes.” 

It will come. It shall,” I said firmly. “ But there 
is another thing. If we get our chance and yet fail 
— what then ? ” 

She looked at me and paused before replying. 

“ If I could answer your question as you wish, I 
would. But I shall never give in. Nothing will ever 
satisfy me but victory.” 

“ All the greater reason, then, for me to do my 
utmost now,” I answered; but she saw I was dis- 
appointed at her reply. 

“ No. It is the greater reason for you to abandon 
the attempt and leave me to fight on in my own 
way.” 

That is not how we Americans fight.” 

“ But in America you know nothing of the condi- 
tions of such a trouble as this. You do not yet know 
the risks you run. If we attack Prince Kalkov and 
fail, do you think he will not know how to wreak his 
revenge upon us — upon all concerned? Ah, mon- 
sieur, what can a Republican know of the ways of 
Russia ? ” 

I ’m beginning to get an insight, at least,” I said 
lightly. 

“ You fight with your votes over there, and risk 
perhaps some of your money; but here the stakes 
are human life and liberty. God help us.” 

She spoke so vehemently that Madame Korvata 
awoke, and our conversation ended. 

When we neared the city I told Helga I should not 
drive with her to her destination, and asked her to tell 
me exactly the location of the house. 

“ Every one knows the Square of San Sophia — 
close to the cathedral. The house is called the Re- 
treat, and was formerly a mission house. A small 
red-brick building in the north-east corner.” 


AT THE GATES OF THE PALACE 165 


I took out a scrap of paper and scribbled the words 
‘‘ Retreat, Square of San Sophia, N.E. corner.” 

“ You are not writing it down. It is dangerous to 
write addresses, my friend,” said Helga cautiously as 
I put it in my pocket. 

It was a very small thing, but it startled me. I 
seemed to feel, as it were, the first chill of the atmos- 
phere of intrigue which the simple caution suggested. 

“ It is in English, and no eyes but my own will ever 
see it,” I said. 

Yet it is dangerous,” she repeated. “ You are not 
in America.” 

“ Perhaps you are right. I ’ll tear it up ; ” and I 
took out what I thought was the paper, tore it up, and 
was flinging the pieces out of the carriage when Helga 
again stopped me, and smiled. 

“ Not all in one place. You have not been reared 
in this school, my friend. It is safer to burn papers 
which tell tales.” 

“ The pieces with the writing on are gone already,” 
I said, glancing at those still in my fingers. “ See, 
these are blanks.” 

It may not matter, but caution can never be 
exaggerated.” 

I tossed the remaining fragments away, and tried 
to regard the incident as neither important in itself 
nor significant of anything serious. But Helga’s evi- 
dently sincere earnestness affected me ; and the bother- 
some trifle was in my thoughts when I left the carriage 
soon afterwards, and she renewed her injunctions to 
me to be cautious. 

“ Do not deceive yourself,” she said very earnestly 
as we parted. “ I know you will do your best for 
me ; I believe it with all my heart. But you do not 
understand these things — and we may never meet 
again.” 

“ If I get into a mess I will contrive to let you hear 
of it.” 

“ Not in Russia, M. Denver. I shall wait, how 


166 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


anxiously I cannot tell you, for news of you. And 
if I get none, I shall not misunderstand. I repeat — 
we may never meet again. 

“ If you do not hear from me to-day, or at latest 
to-morrow, you will know there is a check some- 
where, and you must fly.” 

I shall be quite safe in the Retreat.” 

‘‘You can safely communicate with me at the 
American Embassy. Remember that.” 

“ I shall not forget, and need not write it down,” 
she answered with one of her smiles. “ And do you 
yourself remember — caution, such as you have never 
had to use. Good-bye. May God prosper us and our 
cause.” 

“ And our love, Helga,” I added in the lowest of 
whispers. A pressure of her fingers and a glance from 
her eyes answered me. 

The carriage drove off rapidly, and left me to set 
about a task, which in its way was perhaps as difficult 
as any that ever plagued the wits of a sorely perplexed 
man. 

It was still early in the morning, and I had to walk 
some distance before I could secure a drosky. The 
driver, when I told him to take me to the Palace, ap- 
peared to think I was either some overnight reveller 
who had not shaken off the effects of the drink, or 
else a lunatic; for he laughed and swore good-hu- 
mouredly, and then flatly refused to do as I bade him. 

While we were wrangling, I saw some police ap- 
proaching, and, having no mind to be interviewed by 
them, I ended the dispute by giving him a double fare 
and telling him to drive to a point near the Palace. 

As we rumbled along innumerable difficulties sug- 
gested themselves as obstacles to my gaining admis- 
sion to the Palace at all at such an hour; and the all 
but hopelessness of doing so without Prince Kalkov 
getting to hear of it was too patent to be denied. 

The attempt had to be made, however; and as im- 
pudence and a show of authority go for much in 


AT THE GATES OF THE PALACE 167 


Russia as elsewhere, I put as bold a face on things 
as possible. When I left the carriage I wrapped my 
military cloak about me, and strutting with as much 
of an officer’s swagger as I could assume, I marched 
past the first sentry without a question. 

I returned his salute in an off-hand way and walked 
on to the great building. Just as I thought my bluff 
would succeed, however, I was stopped by an official. 

Your pardon, monsieur,” he said, “ but no one is 
permitted to enter.” 

“ I suppose I may go to my own rooms,” I replied 
in French, with a smile. 

“ Of course, but this is the Palace, monsieur.” 

'‘And my rooms are in it. I am a guest of His 
Majesty.” 

" A thousand pardons for this interruption, but we 
have very strict orders, and have had no notification 
of your visit. Will you be so good as to come to my 
bureau ? ” 

" I ’d rather go to my rooms ; but if this is the way 
that His Majesty’s guests are usually treated, by all 
means lead the way.” 

He bowed very ceremoniously and took me to his 
office. Here he repeated his apologies and asked me 
my name. 

" There will doubtless be some directions here,” he 
added, taking a book from his desk. 

I did n’t want to give my name if it could be helped ; 
and I hesitated. 

He noticed the hesitation and frowned. 

“ My name is Harper C. Denver. I am an Ameri- 
can. I arrived here three days ago. You will prob- 
ably recognize this ring of His Majesty’s as a 
guarantee of my position.” 

But there are always two views as to the posses- 
sion of a Royal jewel; and this blockhead took the 
wrong one. I might have known he would ; and I 
could almost read in his eyes that he suspected me of 
having obtained it by some wrongful means. 


168 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


He pretended to search in his book for some men- 
tion of my name, while all the time he was asking him- 
self how I could have got hold of one of His Imperial 
Master’s rings. 

'' I regret exceedingly that I find no reference here 
to you,” he said, his manner still excessively polite. 
“ It is very awkward and very unfortunate. But I am 
afraid I cannot permit you to enter the Palace — with- 
out further instructions, that is. No doubt, however, 
you can suggest some one to whom I can send ? ” 

He said this with the air of a man who feels he has 
got you. 

'' You can send to His Majesty,” said I quietly. 

That will be the simplest way.” 

He looked at me steadily, and his manner changed. 

“You wish to see His Majesty, then, at once? ” he 
asked. 

“ What I wish is to go to my rooms first, and see 
His Majesty afterwards. Nothing unreasonable in 
that, is there ? ” 

“ Unreasonable, no, monsieur, and yet, perhaps, un- 
usual. But I will see what I can do. I will send and 
make inquiries.” 

He had returned to his former polite deferential 
air. 

“ So long as you are quick, I don’t care what you 
do,” said I. 

“ This is very trying to me. I am deeply sorry. 
But perhaps you are used to these needs for caution 
in other countries ; ” and he went on in this style until 
a servant entered. 

“ Send Gravok to me,” he said, and accompanied 
the order with a significant nod. 

I wondered what was coming; but was not long 
left in doubt, for half a minute later a sergeant and 
three soldiers entered, two of whom placed themselves 
instantly one on each side of me. 

“ This is a mere formality, of course ; but you will 
understand.” 


AT THE GATES OF THE PALACE 169 

I laughed then. 

“ You mean I am under arrest, I suppose.” 

“Yes, of course; what else?” he answered in curt 
quick tones. “ Are you armed ? ” 

“ I have a revolver ; here it is,” and I put my hand 
to take it out. 

“ Stop him,” said the official sharply ; and a soldier 
caught my arm, while the sergeant plunged his hand 
into the pocket I had indicated and drew out the 
pistol. 

The official smiled with dry significance as he ex- 
amined it and said — 

“ Ah, and loaded, I see. I expected it. Take him 
to the guard-house.” 


Chapter XVIII— prince kalkov’s 

WELCOME 


M y first inclination was to burst out laughing 
at the egregious absurdity of the blunder, but 
I restrained myself. Had I had no one but myself to 
think for, I would have had my laugh, if the next 
minute had seen me in the deepest dungeon in Peters- 
burg. But I was carrying too many responsibilities. 

There are certain classes of officials at whom it is 
extremely dangerous to laugh. You meet them in 
all countries ; but on the continent of Europe, they are 
able to resent your merriment practically by clapping 
you into gaol and perhaps keeping you there. It is 
safer consequently to laugh at unofficial people. 

There was one quick way for me out of the bother, 
to refer the thing to Prince Kalkov — and although I 
was loth to take it, I saw immediately that I must 
adopt that course or be marched off by the soldiers 
who were only too ready to obey the command. 

You must not permit yourself to commit this mis- 
take, monsieur,’’ I said, quietly, “ or you will incur 
the serious displeasure of Prince Kalkov, as well as 
of His Majesty. I do not wish to bring trouble upon 
so courteous an official, and consequently urge you in 
your own interest to communicate with the Prince 
without delay.” 

Nowhere in the world does a big name properly 
used carry more terror than in Russia’s capital; and 
I put all the authority I could into my tone and 
manner. 

What have you to do with His Highness ? ” asked 
the man, hesitating and yet suspicious, and motioning 
to the soldiers to wait. 


170 


PRINCE KALKOV’S WELCOME 171 


“ It happens to be the case that I have told you the 
truth about myself and you have disbelieved me. You 
have sent for these gentlemen and ordered my arrest. 
I will overlook that insult if you send a letter which 
I will write to the Prince. And if you will not, I warn 
you in all seriousness that I can and will obtain from 
His Majesty your dismissal and disgrace.” 

“ I have done no more than my duty,” he returned 
sullenly. He was obviously unwilling to give way 
before his inferiors, and yet secretly afraid to persist. 

“ On the contrary, monsieur, you are exceeding 
your powers now. I have shown you how to obtain 
instant confirmation of what I have told you from 
the highest authority, and in the simplest manner. 
Refuse, and take the consequences. I am like your- 
self in one respect — my patience has its limits.” 

“ You had this upon you,” he said in the same tone, 
as he fingered my revolver. And, as I said, it is 
loaded.” 

I turned to the soldiers. 

Gentlemen, I am at your disposal. Take me to 
the guard-house and send to me the officer of the 
watch ; ” and I moved toward the door. 

The sergeant himself had no liking for the job now, 
however, and hesitated; and the official in a surly 
tone gave in. 

“ You can write,” he said, and laid paper and pen on 
the desk. 

“ I will not write now,” I said curtly, for I began 
to see another ending to the affair. “ I gave you the 
opportunity and you declined it. I will go to the 
guard-house. His Majesty and Prince Kalkov shall 
find me there, and you can explain. Come, gentlemen, 
if you please ; or shall I go alone ? ” 

That any one should exhibit a preference to be 
arrested was so novel an experience for Russian offi- 
cialism that they were all staggered. The official took 
refuge in anger. 

“ Are you attempting a joke with me? ” he cried. 


172 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I do not joke with persons in your position,” I 
retorted sternly. 

“ I have my duty,” he replied, shrugging his 
shoulders. 

“ If you deem it your duty to degrade Prince Kal- 
kov’s friend by imprisoning him, do it, monsieur — 
if you dare.” 

“ It is an impossible position.” 

“ You have created it, and must find the way out. 
But every minute I am detained here will count against 
you with the Emperor ; ” and I pulled out my watch 
as if to mark them oil. He was sorely perplexed. 

“ I will consider the matter. Withdraw your men, 
sergeant ; ” and they filed out again, the sergeant mani- 
festly relieved. “ I will send to His Highness.” 

“ You will do nothing of the sort, monsieur, now,” 
I said. I saw that he was now practically convinced 
of my good faith, and I meant to gain my end in my 
own way. 

“ You can enter the Palace, monsieur, but I must 
retain this,” and he held up my revolver. 

‘‘We Americans do not consent to be robbed even 
in an Emperor’s Palace,” I retorted, bent on winning 
with the honours of war. 

“ It will be returned to you, monsieur ; but I can- 
not consent to allow you to pass with a weapon in 
your possession. I dare not take the responsibility.” 

“ There ’s reason in that, perhaps,” I agreed after a 
pause. “ You can keep it until I come to reclaim it.” 

He opened the door for me then, and murmured an 
apology. 

“ I am sorry for what has occurred, but you will 
understand the difficulty in which I found myself.” 

“If you do not mention it, monsieur, I shall not ; 
but if you do I shall make the worst of it. In your 
private ear I may tell you I have been away on urgent 
business of the Prince’s, and he wishes neither my 
departure nor my return to attract notice. I need say 
no more to so zealous a servant of His Highness ; ” 


PRINCE KALKOV’S WELCOME 173 


and I gave him a look which I hoped would secure 
his silence. 

I was passing out when a thought occurred to me. 

It will perhaps complete your satisfaction if you 
accompany me to my suite of rooms.” 

He was more than pleased; and so was I, for by 
this means I secured myself from all further inter- 
ruption at the hands of the numerous members of the 
household whom we met on the way. 

I had some difficulty in finding my rooms, but suc- 
ceeded at length, and taking my companion in with 
me, was soon able to convince him thoroughly of his 
mistake. He overwhelmed me with profuse apolo- 
gies, returned my revolver, begged me to overlook 
his action, and what was much more important, 
assured me I could depend upon his silence as to my 
return. 

It is always an intense satisfaction to turn a check 
into an advantage, and I was disposed to plume my- 
self upon my adroitness and to regard the incident 
as of good omen for the start of things. 

I dressed myself in my own clothes once more, and 
then had to consider how best to reach the Emperor. 
I was, moreover, desperately hungry, and how to get a 
breakfast puzzled me. 

It is so often the little fiddling trivialities which 
cause so much embarrassment. The servant who had 
waited upon me before had been Kalkov’s confidential 
man, Pierre, and I was naturally unwilling that he 
should know of my return, as he would instantly in- 
form his master. 

Some breakfast I must have, however, and to get 
it I must of course ring the bell and take my chance. 
The luck was with me this time. The man who came 
was a stranger. 

“ I will have my breakfast served in my room this 
morning,” I said in an off-hand tone, as if I had lived 
in the Palace half my life. He was too well trained 
to express any surprise even if he felt any; and in a 


174 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


few minutes he returned with a breakfast and stayed 
to wait upon me. 

I ate the meal in silence, and then lighting a cigar 
I said in a casual way — 

“ You have not waited upon me before, I think. I 
don’t recall your face.” 

“ I have been absent from the Palace, monsieur.” 

“ Ah, that explains it.” 

“ I returned the day before yesterday, monsieur,” 
he said with a quick glance and in a significant tone 
which showed his thoughts. 

I see, that was while I was away. Is His Majesty 
recovered from his indisposition?” 

By the blessing of Providence, completely, mon- 
sieur,” he replied earnestly. “ But it was not serious, 
happily.” 

“ That is good news,” I said ; but it struck me as 
singular that his recovery should be complete before 
my return. It seemed to lend some kind of confirma- 
tion to my former suspicion that Kalkov had played 
me false in regard to the Emperor. 

By the way, you will be waiting upon me for the 
future, I suppose ? ” I said after a pause. 

“ Yes, monsieur.” 

“ I am glad of that,” and I gave him a couple of 
gold pieces as a material proof of my pleasure. I 
wish to have an audience of His Majesty this morn- 
ing. Can you get my request to him? I will write 
it. It is important.” 

There will be no difficulty, monsieur.” 

I wrote a note urging His Majesty to grant me an 
immediate interview and handed it to the man. 

“ You know who I am, of course,” I said, with a 
smile. 

“ His Highness Prince Kalkov’s man, Pierre, told 
me that the suite was reserved for M. Denver, an 
American gentleman. But he described you differ- 
ently, monsieur.” 

Oh, you mean my beard. Yes, I had to shave it 


PRINCE KALKOV’S WELCOME 175 


off. Well, get my letter to His Majesty as soon as 
you can.” 

All was going so easily that when he had taken 
away the letter I indulged in a little pardonable jubi- 
lation, as I ran hastily over the heads of what I had 
to say to the Emperor. 

It had not been so difficult, after all, to break 
through the cordon with which the Prince surrounded 
the Emperor; and my direct American methods had 
done well. 

If I could only succeed half as well with His 
Majesty, Helga and I — and then my thoughts 
branched off to her, and all other considerations 
slipped out of my mind. 

She was worth winning indeed, let the fight be as 
stiff as it might. Victory now meant a life full of 
radiant happiness with her — a veritable queen among 
women. Let the price be what it might, it was worth 
paying to see the light of loving gratitude which would 
spring to her lovely face when I should claim her for 
my own and take her in my arms and tell her that my 
ways had conquered when hers had failed, and 

I had reached somewhere about that point when 
my rhapsodical reverie was interrupted by a knock 
and the servant entered. I sprang to my feet eagerly. 

His Highness Prince Kalkov to see you, mon- 
sieur,” he said, and in came the Prince, hands ex- 
tended and face beaming, as if in genuine hearty 
welcome. 

My dear M. Denver, I cannot say how glad I am 
to see you back again,” and he seized my hands and 
shook them warmly. “ I have been really anxious, 
painfully anxious, about you.” 

For the life of me I could not for the moment shake 
myself free from the chagrin and disappointment 
caused by his arrival and play up to the part of ap- 
pearing glad to see him. 

“ I am very glad to get back. Prince, I can assure 
you,’’ I said, with a sort of tongue-tying hesitation. 


176 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


as his sharp eyes were playing about my face like the 
blade of a skilful fencer round a novice. 

“ I thank my God you are alive and well, and have 
suffered no more hurt than the loss of your beard. 
How it has changed you ! ” and as he looked at me 
his grim wily old features relaxed into a smile. 

“ Yes, I had to shave,” I said. 

You are the Emperor no longer, monsieur. No 
one will make that mistake again.” 

Thank God for that. I don’t care for the part 
at all.” 

“ That means you have had an exciting time,” he 
answered. “ There are two emotions which I make 
a rule to deny myself rigidly, monsieur, and you 
have made me break the rule. They are enthusiasm 
and impatience. Now I am enthusiastic when I think 
of your act ; and impatient to hear your account 
of it.” 

But I was very far from impatient to give it him, 
and was indeed cudgelling my wits how to colour it. 

‘‘ In the first place I have a pretty heavy item against 
you. Prince,” I said. 

“ For having let you embark in the thing, you 
mean. My dear M. Denver, I give you my solemn 
assurance I had no idea there would be anything like 
this result.” 

“ I don’t mean that. I mean the breach of the 
agreement between us that Boreski’s carriage should 
not be followed.” 

“Ah, that!” and he threw up his hands. “Yes, 
that was bad. It failed; but those responsible for 
the failure have paid the penalty. They should have 
known that Boreski might bring one of those cursed 
motor-cars and thus be able to distance pursuit. I 
was served by short-sighted fools — and fools of that 
kind I do not keep in my employment. When I heard 
of it I was maddened.” 

I let him run on in this way in the effort to draw 
me on to a side issue, for my object now was to gain 


PRINCE KALKOV’S WELCOME 177 


time in the hope that the summons to the Emperor 
would come to interrupt the interview. 

“ I don’t refer to the failure, I mean the attempt. 
You promised that no attempt should be made.” 

My dear M. Denver, I give you my word that the 
thing was necessary. I should have done precisely 
the same had you been in truth the Emperor himself. 
Of course, you know, monsieur, that there are times 
when the commands even of kings have to be secretly 
disregarded.” 

He gave the last sentence with a kind of semi- 
confidential air. 

“ I don’t know anything of the etiquette which 
surrounds kings, but I do know. Prince, had I not 
trusted your word I should not have gone,” I replied 
with the severe manner of a man with a genuine 
grievance. 

“ I am deeply sorry, monsieur, profoundly sorry ; 
but, as I say, I only treated you as I should my 
august master. And what effect, then, had it? It 
must have been serious, of course. I can tell that by 
the stress you lay upon it.” 

“ It was a breach of faith with Boreski.” 

He waved his hand carelessly and smiled to show 
his indifference to that. 

“ He was clever enough to elude the pursuit, and 
had evidently come prepared for the trial of wits.” 

“ It made him suspicious, of course; and jaundiced 
his view of the documents I had to lay before him.” 

I am afraid you have failed with him, then. You 
did not get the papers ? ” 

“No, I did not.” I spoke reluctantly, angry at the 
adroit manner in which he had got at the pith of the 
thing so quickly. 

“ That is very disappointing,” he said. “ Yes, very 
disappointing. But I am sure it is no fault of yours.” 

He appeared to be quite earnest in expressing his 
disappointment at the failure; but his manner of re- 
ferring to the papers was in such contrast to his former 
19 


178 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


reference to them that I could not fail to be struck by 
it. I jumped to the conclusion consequently that he 
knew of the interview between the Emperor and the 
Duchess Stephanie and thought they were still to be 
recovered through her. 

No ; it was no fault of mine,” I replied. 

I am under a deep obligation to you, M. Denver, 
for having made the attempt — an obligation which 
will find expression in a way that I think you will 
appreciate. I mean in regard to your projected jour- 
ney. Everything that the Government can do to help 
that shall be done. I give you my word.” 

“ That is very good of you.” 

He looked at me very shrewdly as I spoke. 

“You have not abandoned the idea, have you? I 
know that many of your countrymen act on impulse,” 
he said with a smile. 

“ Abandoned it ? Oh no. Why should I ? ” 

“ Well, I did not know whether anything in your 
present experiences might incline you to think our coun- 
try not as — as safe for travellers as some others.” 

That there was something underneath his words 
and his calm smiling suavity was as clear as an ant 
in amber. 

“ One has to take risks, of course,” I replied 
indifferently. 

“ What I mean is that if you would rather turn 
back, you would of course have our protection to the 
frontier. If, for instance, you thought you would 
rather approach our Asiatic dependencies from the 
other end? ” 

“ I have seen nothing of the capital itself yet. 
Prince.” 

“True, comparatively nothing; but this is a bad 
season of the year for Petersburg.” 

“ You have some meaning behind that,” I said 
pointedly. 

“How could I, M. Denver? You have told me 
nothing yet of your experiences.” 


PRINCE KALKOV’S WELCOME 179 


He was blandness itself, with just the necessary- 
shred of reproachful reminder of my omission. 

“ I am waiting to see the Emperor. I have asked 
him for an audience this morning; and as my story 
to you will take rather long in the telling, it would 
be better to postpone it.” 

'' His Majesty will be charmed, I am sure. Did you 
hear of the ruse de guerre about his indisposition ? ” 
and he smiled again. 

I was getting to be rather afraid of these smiles 
of his. 

Yes, a paper was shown me.” 

I hoped it would be. I hoped it would be. It 
was a rather ingenious bit of colour. But His Majesty- 
had to recover yesterday.” 

“ Before I returned,” I put in drily. 

“ He had to go to Moscow to meet the Crown 
Prince, you see.” 

“Do you mean His Majesty is in Moscow?” I 
cried. 

“ Did you not know it ? The servant should have 
told you this morning. These men are really addle- 
pated fools,” he cried with an excellent indignation, 
as his sharp glittering eyes fixed on me. He was 
enjoying my momentary confusion, I am sure. 

“ No, I did not know it,” I answered, with difficulty 
smothering an oath. 

“ He was overwhelmed with regret that you had 
not returned before he went — the more so as he 
knew you would have left Petersburg before his re- 
turn.” He continued to enjoy my discomfiture, for 
a moment, and then added lightly : “ But at any rate 
there is one compensation for me. It will give ample 
time for me to hear your story, for which, as I told 
you, I ’am really impatient. Will you tell it here, or 
would you like to come to my apartments ? ” 

“ It does n’t matter, one place is as good as another,” 
I answered, in any but an amiable tone. 

I was no match for him at this game of fence. 


180 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Already he had contrived to fill me with a kind of 
fearsome speculation as to how much he had managed 
to hear of my doings and concerning Helga. There 
was suggestiveness in every word he uttered, and every 
look and gesture he made. 

“ Why did the Emperor think I should not be in 
Petersburg on his return ? ” I asked after a pause. 
“ You are perplexing me, Prince.’’ 

“ I told him so, my dear M. Denver,” he replied, 
as if frankly. 

“Why?” 

He spread out his hands and smiled. 

“ May we not find a reason in your interesting 
narration? I have really never known myself to feel 
so much impatience for anything of the kind before. 
I entreat of you not to keep me in suspense.” 

And he threw himself back in his chair and folded 
his hands in the attitude of an interested listener and 
looked to me to begin. 


Chapter XIX— turning the screw 


B efore I complied with Prince Kalkov’s request 
I took out a fresh cigar and spent some time 
over lighting it. 

“You have quite a stage instinct, monsieur, in 
pausing thus at the critical moment. If I did not 
know you, I might be tempted to think you were 
arranging the duly dramatic unfolding of the tale, 
or perhaps,'’ he added lightly, “ considering what part 
of it you need not tell.” 

“ It is after all only the story of a failure, Prince, 
and naturally one does not care to dwell too long 
upon it. I went to Boreski, as you know, led him 
to believe that I was the Emperor, laid before him 
the papers as we arranged, and he took the objection 
I had anticipated — that he must have the money in 
cash instead of a draft.” 

“You told him the reason — that the money was 
a dowry?” 

“ Of course, and he immediately checkmated me by 
saying he was already married to the Duchess and 
that the consent to the marriage must be dated back.” 

“ He is a daring fellow. It was a tight corner. 
What did you say?” 

“ I could n’t alter the date, of course, for the reason 
that I could not write in the same hand, so I put up 
what we Americans term a bluff,” and I described 
to him what had passed, withholding, of course, all 
mention of Helga and her part in it. 

“ It was very clever, M. Denver. And why did 
you not come away ? ” 


181 


182 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ If I had come the papers would have been placed 
in the hands of the Powers’ representatives at once. 
I stayed, therefore, in the hope of finding the means 
to avert such a catastrophe.” 

“ That was almost reckless, but under the circum- 
stances no more than I should have expected.” He 
was a fiend at the game of implied suggestion, and 
again I was convinced he had secret information of 
some kind. “ But in the end you found you could 
do nothing ? ” he continued. ‘‘ They made you a 
prisoner.” 

Why did he use that plural ? What “ they ” had 
he in his mind? 

“ A prisoner in effect, because, if I left, Boreski 
meant to use the papers at once. But I could have 
left at any moment.” 

He smiled and nodded. 

Ingenious, highly ingenious. And then ? ” 

Then there was nearly the devil to pay. By some 
means or other the Nihilist brotherhood got wind 

of the fact that I was at Boreski’s ” 

At Boreski’s ? ” he shot in, as if in surprise. 
Presumably it was Boreski’s house, and a hurried 
flight followed with the object of saving me from 
them, but it was ineffectual. They found me, and 
an attempt was made upon my life by a man named 
Vastic, and I only averted it by shooting him.” 

What infernal villainy ! It shows, of course, that 
Boreski is in league with this brotherhood. And 
where was this ? ” 

“ I can find my way to the place, I think.” 

It would be at Brabinsk, of course.” 

How the devil did he know that? 

‘‘ It was a very close shave, I assure you,” I said, 
trying to conceal my surprise. It was Brabinsk ; 
I remember to have heard the name. How did you 
know it?” 

“Through my agents. As a matter of fact, an 
anonymous communication has been laid in the matter 


TURNING THE SCREW 183 

to the effect that murder was done there last night — 
the murder of this man, Vastic.” 

I felt my nerves chill at this, with sudden dread 
for Helga. He noticed the change instantly. Nothing 
seemed to escape those piercing eyes of his. 

“ The facts are as I have told you. His revolver 
was at my head when I got the drop on him and 
fired. It was his life or mine.” 

“ Exactly. I don’t think you need bother your 
head about the matter. My men are out there by 
this time, and we know how to deal with such cases. 
Vastic was one of the few really dangerous men in 
this brotherhood, and by killing him you have added 
to our obligation. We shall try to avoid any fuss. 
By the way, were there any witnesses ? ” 

He was the devil with these quietly-put, probing, 
torturing questions. 

“ What was the account they gave of it ? A second 
man was joined in the attempt and witnessed it.” 

He saw the obvious parry. 

“ Naturally nothing was said of that,” he answered 
with a laugh. “I mean, was Boreski present? You 
see, it would be most valuable to be able to connect 
him with it, and his presence would be enough.” 

‘‘ No, Boreski was not in the house,” I answered, 
cursing him in my thoughts for torture he inflicted. 
Then why did you stay there ? ” 

I have told you — because of the threat to use 
the papers.” 

“ Oh, yes, of course. It is a pity. I should like 
to have had that link in the chain against him.” He 
frowned as if genuinely concerned, and added after 
a pause, “ Of course, you will see the desirability — 
the necessity, in fact — of telling everything, every- 
thing in the fullest sense, I mean, in such a case ? ” 
Do you think I have not ? ” I retorted sharply. 
Where are the papers now ? ” he asked, putting 
my implied repudiation on one side. 

“ I should think we had better ask M. Boreski,” I 


184 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


answered, attempting a light tone and forcing a smile. 
But it was an effort. I recognized that, and recognized 
too that I was afraid of him. Not for myself, he could 
not harm me ; but terribly afraid for Helga. 

“ I should have thought that, too,” he answered, 
copying my light tone. But it *s just there I am 
puzzled. You see, Boreski says he does n’t know 
either.” He spoke for all the world as though we 
were just talking over the thing in full mutual 
confidence. 

“ It ’s scarcely likely, is it, that he would tell 
everything ? ” 

“ No, no, of course not. But he declares, or at 
least the Duchess Stephanie does, and it ’s the same 
thing, that he has n’t them.” Then he started as if 
an idea had occurred to him. “ By the way, you 
have n’t said anything about this mysterious lady. 
Mademoiselle Helga Boreski ? Did n’t you think it 
worth while, or did n’t you see her ? ” 

His eyes were on my face, and he saw the wince I 
gave at the sudden thrust. He had known about 
her all the time. 

I did n’t wish to bring her name into the affair.” 

“ Ah, monsieur, that was a mistake. May I ask 
the motive ? ” 

“ Certainly. She is the lady whom I hope to make 
my wife.” It was my turn to surprise him now, 
and a long pause followed, while he sat smoking and 
thinking over the new turn. 

“ Well, M. Denver, I am genuinely sorry for you ; 
sorry that I ever sent you on this business. You 
cannot save this lady, and it would of course be idle 
for me to pretend that I do not see how your feeling 
for her has actuated you. She is a Nihilist; she 
has had chief part in this plot ; she holds these papers ; 
she was present when the attempt was made on your 

life — and probably instigated it ” 

No, she did not,” I interposed angrily. “ At that 
time she knew quite well I was not the Emperor.” 


TURNING THE SCREW 185 

So you told them that ? ” he returned in his quiet 
suggestive manner. 

“ I did my utmost to obtain the papers,” I protested. 

“ We are getting at cross purposes, monsieur,” he 
answered with dryness. “ I will not question you about 
her. Probably you know who she is and what her 
motive is in the strange course she is taking. I do 
not yet ; I am speaking frankly — more frankly than 
you dealt with me — but I have now certain informa- 
tion, and shall soon have more. But already I know 
enough to warrant me in ordering her arrest.” 

“ You have seen the Duchess Stephanie this 
morning? ” 

“Yes, and shall see her again — and others. You 
must face the facts, monsieur; and the facts are that 
this Mademoiselle Helga will not be long at liberty, 
and that any thought of marriage between you is 
absolutely out of the question. She will go to the 
mines.” 

“ On the contrary, your Highness, she will be my 
wife,” I said firmly. Now that the mischief was out, 
and I was no longer clogged by the need to hide 
things, my embarrassment was at an end, and I re- 
covered my self-possession. There was a prospect of 
a fight too, and my spirits rose to it. 

“ We shall see, monsieur. I am, as I say, deeply 
sorry for you; but, believe me, you will not improve 
your case if you attempt to espouse this reckless young 
woman's cause and fight our Government for her 
sake.” 

“ Fight you, you mean, Prince ? ” 

“As a member of that Government, yes: in a 
way it is fighting me.” 

“ You forget the Emperor is my friend.” 

“ But not the friend of desperate young women 
Nihilists, monsieur,” he answered with calculated 
deliberateness. “ You must give her up.” 

“ That I will never do.” 

“ Then the consequences will be disastrous. But 


186 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


now,” and he waved his hand as if putting that matter 
aside, “ there is another matter. Your killing of this 
man, Vastic, has made you many enemies. Your 
name is known to them as well as your appearance, 
and your life may be in danger at their hands. You 
were mentioned by name in the charge which reached 
us. We shall of course protect you.” 

I can protect myself, thank you,” I interposed. 

“We can run no risks of any trouble with the Amer- 
ican Embassy on your account, and we must there- 
fore charge ourselves with the task of protecting you. 
What I propose to you, therefore, is, as I said at first, 
that you either return to the frontier, or that you start 
on your journey to Khiva under strong escort, and 
that you adopt one of those courses forthwith.” 

“ I thank your Highness, but I shall not go. I 
shall not leave Petersburg, at any rate until I have 
seen the Emperor.” 

He rose then and tossed away his cigar. 

“ I hold you for a man of decision, monsieur, but 
in this case I will give you an opportunity of re- 
considering this one. I will see you again in an 
hour.” 

“ You will not find me here. I shall go to an hotel.” 

“ For that hour at least it will not be convenient 
to us for you to take such a step.” 

“ Does your Highness make me a prisoner ? ” I 
demanded indignantly. 

“ I will see you again in an hour, monsieur,” he 
replied, and with that left the room, without heeding 
my angry retort. 

As soon as he had gone the servant entered and 
asked my permission to attend to the rooms. I gave 
it to him, and throwing such things as lay to hand 
into a grip I went to the door. 

“ I shall not be back,” I said to him, and he turned 
and looked at me curiously. 

“ Very well, monsieur,” he answered. “ But I be- 
lieve His Highness wishes to see you here.” 


TURNING THE SCREW 


187 


I flung the door open, for my temper was up, and 
then found I was indeed a prisoner. Three men were 
posted there on guard. 

Affecting to believe their presence had nothing to 
do with me, I made as if to brush by them. 

“ Your pardon, monsieur,” said the man in com- 
mand, “ but my orders are to desire you to be so 
good as to await His Highness’s return.” 

‘‘ I have told the Prince I will see him another time,” 
I returned. 

“ Deepest regrets, monsieur ; but my orders were 
very precise ; ” and as it was quite evident that he 
was prepared to prevent my departure by force if 
necessary, I gave in, went back into the room and 
slammed the door. Just one of those childish acts 
a man commits in a rage. 

But the situation was far too grave for my vexa- 
tion over the mere personal indignity to last long. 
The thing had to be considered as an indication of 
the length to which the Prince was ready to go 
in the absence of the Emperor. He would stick at 
nothing ; and the treachery which had destroyed 
Helga’s father years ago was still a practical policy 
with him. 

The question was what he could do to me and 
whether he would attempt to keep me from seeing 
the Emperor. It was clear that his suspicions had 
fastened upon Helga. He had had his own reasons 
for asking so pointedly about her real motives. 

‘‘You probably know who she is; I do not — yet,” 
he had said; but he had a connecting link almost 
in his hands in the person of Boreski. Moreover he 
had accepted my news as meaning that I should 
associate myself with her. If then he guessed that 
she was so dangerous to him as the daughter of the 
dead Lavalski would be, I could not doubt he would 
strain every nerve, not only to secure her and put 
her away as a Nihilist, but also to keep me as her 
champion from getting to the Emperor’s ear. 


188 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


But what should I do? That was the question. 
Drive me out of Russia he should not; that I was 
resolved; but shut up in my room in the Palace I 
was as powerless as if I had been in New York. He 
could set his dogs to hunt down Helga and have her 
half way to Siberia before I might get a chance to 
escape; and the thought was almost maddening in 
my then state of mind. 

Presently it occurred to me to try and meet craft 
with craft, to pretend to accept his offer of a safe 
conduct to the frontier and then return. To get out 
of the Palace by way of the frontier was a long route, 
but it was better than remaining where I was, and 
things being as they were it appeared the only course 
for me to adopt. 

It was nearly three hours, instead of only one, 
before he returned, and when he came I saw that 
he had fresh news. I could read him sufficiently 
well by this time to see that. 

“ I regret the delay, M. Denver, but it has been 
unavoidable,” he said in suave apology. “ Have you 
considered your decision ? ” 

“ I protest in the strongest manner. Prince Kalkov, 
against my forcible detention here. I demand, as 
a citizen of the United States, to have an opportunity 
of communicating with our Embassy here.” 

” That course is open to you naturally, and if you 
press it I cannot and shall not oppose it. You may 
indeed find it necessary — in your own defence.” 

“ Then I am free to go to them ? ” 

“ Not exactly that, but you will have the usual 
opportunities,” he answered with one of his infernal 
implied threats. 

“ What do you mean by usual opportunities ? ” 

“ Our legal procedure in regard to foreigners is 
not perhaps very swift, but it is very just; and if 
you prefer an open investigation into this man Vastic’s 
death to the course I indicated before, I cannot of 
course object. And as an American accused of murder 


TURNING THE SCREW 189 

}^ou would be fully entitled to all the help of the 
American embassy.’" 

“ But you know the truth as to that,” I cried. 

“ And personally have not a doubt that your act 
was committed in self-defence. Still it was committed, 

and ” He finished with a shrug of the shoulders 

and a lifting of the hands. 

“Do you mean that you accuse me of murder?” 

“ I ? God forbid I should do you such an injustice,” 
he said, as if in indignant repudiation of the idea. 
“ It is others who do it.” 

“ You are the devil, Prince Kalkov,” I cried 
furiously. “ This is just another of your infernal 
schemes.” 

“ Is that quite just to me, when I have offered you 
a safe conduct across the frontier, or to anywhere 
you please? It is you who place me in this awkward 
situation.” 

“To hell with your hypocrisy,” I exclaimed, losing 
my head in my rage. “ Speak out bluntly, and say 
what you do mean — that if I won’t consent to leave 
the country you will take this devil’s way of getting 
me into one of your cursed prisons while you carry 
out your other plans.” 

“ Really, M. Denver, this language to me is beyond 
bounds — even for a free-speaking citizen of the 
United States. It is true we might not be able to 
get the proceedings finished for some weeks; I have 
known it take months, indeed. There was the case 
of ” 

“ The devil take your cases. Do your worst, and 
we ’ll fight it out on those lines ; ” and I turned away 
and flung myself into a chair. 

But he was my match at that tactic also. He sat 
down, drew a small table to his side, took out some 
papers and studied them with slow methodical de- 
liberation. He calculated that my temper would not 
last, and that I should then see the utter futility of 
resisting him. And of course it proved so. 


190 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ I ’ll accept your terms and leave Russia,” I said, 
when the silence had lasted many minutes. 

“ Pardon me,” he said, as if he was buried in some 
other matters. “ Just one minute,” and he went on 
with his papers, and then folded them up neatly. 

Now I am at your service again. Let us talk it 
over. Why do you treat me as an enemy ? ” 

“ I would rather not discuss anything except my 
departure.” 

“ As you please, but the matter is not quite where 
it was when we last spoke of it. I know a great deal 
more than I did, and I am compelled to regard you 
as more dangerous than before. You are at liberty 
to leave, but I shall have to ask you for a written 
declaration on your word of honour as an American 
gentleman that you will go straight to America, and 
that you will make no effort to communicate, directly 
or indirectly, with my August Master. Further, I 
shall place at your disposal a courier, who will ac- 
company you to the port you select — I would suggest 
Hamburg — and attend on you until you reach New 
York. This I do partly for your personal safety.” 

'' And chiefly as a spy to see that I do go, you mean.” 

“ He will of course report to me.” 

“ And if I refuse ? ” I asked, when I could force 
myself to speak without anger. 

“ I hope you will not refuse, because if you are 
still in Russia when the man Vastic’s death is in- 
vestigated — and time in that matter presses, of course 
— it will be very difficult, I fear, to avoid your being 
implicated.” The perfect command he had over his 
expression and tone aggravated me almost as much 
as what he said. 

“ I will make a condition on my side — that 
Mademoiselle Helga Boreski be allowed to leave the 
country at the same time.” 

Mademoiselle Helga Lavalski, you mean ? ” 

I nearly broke my teeth as I clenched them at this. 

I have said whom I mean,” 


TURNING THE SCREW 


191 


Well, there are two objections. You know her 
story of course, and so do I — now. She is, as you 
are aware, unwilling to leave until she has ruined me 
for some fancied wrong; and she is a dangerous 
Nihilist, with whom the authorities can have no deal- 
ings except in , the usual legal way. She will go to 
the mines, as I told you, if we deal with her.’’ 

“ And if you have found her, perhaps,” I cried with 
a sneer. 

‘‘True; and true also that we may not have to 
deal with her at all. She has, as you know, incurred 
the vengeance of this brotherhood, and it may be 
less troublesome to leave her to them.” 

“ Thank God, she is as safe from them as from 
you.” 

“ Yes, but not more so. You left a paper in your 
coat which the servant found and handed to me. 
You had scribbled on it two or three words which 
I thought might have reference to her — about a small 
red-brick house in the north-east corner of the Square 
of San Sophia. I followed up that clue, and by this 
time the information we gained is in the hands of the 
brotherhood. They will know how ” 

“ Stop, for God’s sake, stop,” I said hoarsely, 
jumping to my feet in horror. “ I can bear no more. 
If you say another word, I swear to God I shall find 
it in me to kill you where you sit.” 


Chapter XX— a death trap 


T he Prince had nerves of steel, and met my 
threatening look with a calm and steady gaze, 
absolutely unmoved by my passionate outbreak. 

“ You had better calm yourself, M. Denver. It will 
not help the case of an accused murderer to attempt 
my life, and such an attempt must fail, as a single cry 
from me will bring in the men at the door/’ 

“ Get out of the room then,” I cried bluntly, “ lest 
the passion to choke the life out of you passes control.” 
I flung myself back in my chair. 

I wish you could realize that I am indeed grieved 

for you. Your violence now shows ” 

“To hell with your sympathy,” I said brutally. “ It 
is all a lie, like the rest of you. Do what you please 
with me.” 

He took the insult, as he did everything from me, 
unmoved, save for a shrug of the shoulders, and for 
a minute was silent. 

“ You cannot save this woman. Will you leave 
Russia ? ” 

“ Will you spare her if I do ? ” 

He pretended to think for a space. 

“ No, I will not,” he said implacably. “ She has 
sown the seed and must reap the crop. That is the 
law of intrigue such as hers. Moreover,” he added as 
he glanced at his watch, “ it is probably already too 
late for me or you either to save her.” 

“Have you no jot of humanity in you? Are you 
utterly cold, calculating and brutal? You could send 
her warning.” 


192 


A DEATH TRAP 


193 


“ It is possible nothing may be done until to-night. 
But it is no part of my duty to warn a Nihilist who 
betrays her comrades.” 

“ Russian chivalry is a noble thing,” I sneered. 
“ But, by God, remember this,” I added fiercely, lean- 
ing forward, “ if harm comes to her, you shall pay 
for it with your life, if I come from the other side of 
the earth to take it.” 

“ I have been threatened many times, M. Denver, 
by men as desperate as yourself — and still live. But 
now,” he asked as he rose, “ will you leave Russia, or 
do you compel me to order your arrest on this murder 
charge? You are young, with a bright future.” 

“ Never mind my future,” I put in. Do what you 
will.” 

“ Your violence to me will be added to the charge 
now, and our influence with our judges is great.” 

“ Go, before there ’s another death to be added also.” 

He went to the door and turned. 

“ I am still very reluctant, for you tried to serve 
us. Take another day to think, and give me your 
word of honour to make no attempt to escape. You 
can then stay here.” 

“ Go,” I cried, turning my back on him, and I did 
not look round until he had left the room. 

Desperate as my own plight was, my thoughts were 
not for myself, but for Helga. I cursed myself a thou- 
sand times for my insensate blundering stupidity whidi 
had brought all this danger upon her, the very blunder 
against which she herself had warned me. 

I remembered scribbling the words in the carriage, 
and saw now that instead of tearing up the paper on 
which I had written I must have torn up the blank 
sheet. I recalled that when she had warned me not 
to throw even the fragments in one place, I had found 
none but blanks in my fingers, and I could have torn 
my hair out to think I had been such a reckless idiot 
as not to search my pocket again to make sure. 

I had destroyed her. I who would have given my 
13 


194 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


life to save her ; and that bitter hour of miserable un- 
availing remorse held horrors for me no description 
can convey. It will never pass from memory, and I 
marvel that in my agony I did not go insane. 

I was far past caring what happened to me, and 
when the door opened and I looked up expecting to 
see the police with the warrant for me, I was ready 
to welcome this arrest as a distraction from my 
thoughts. Anything, anything to get away from the 
maddening oppressiveness of my gloom. 

It was not the police, however, but the servant who 
brought me food. 

“ Don’t bring that here,” I cried, when the man set 
it down. 

He looked at me in surprise. 

“ You are in great trouble, monsieur,” he said, not 
unkindly. “ But one must eat, even in trouble.” 

“ I wish to God I was dead,” I exclaimed desper- 
ately ; “ and you talk of eating. Take it away, man, 
take it away, or I shall do you a mischief,” and I 
turned to the window and leaned my fevered head 
against the sash. 

Helga was being pursued by these sleuth hounds 
and would be killed — killed for having tried to save 
my life — and it was I — I who had laid them upon 
her trail and brought destruction upon her. Already 
they might have struck the blow. And I could barely 
keep myself from moaning aloud in my impotent 
anguish. 

Then suddenly I started. I had made a discovery. 

A man came into sight in the ground below. It 
was one of the gardeners, and he crossed from the 
right until an abutment of the Palace hid him from 
my view on the left. 

I was only two storeys from the ground, and the 
roof of the out-building behind which the man had 
been lost to sight could probably be reached from my 
bedroom window. Then by a curious memory freak 
an old joke dashed into my thoughts, and I smiled. 


A DEATH TRAP 


195 


It was the story of the man who languished in gaol 
for twenty years racking his brains with elaborate 
plans for escape, and then — opened the door and 
walked out. 

My God, the way of escape lay right here. I might 
still get to Helga. I had to steady myself against the 
window frame now in the rush of this new excitement. 

I turned back to the servant. He was still there. 

Why don’t you take those things away when I 
tell you,” I said, trying to speak in my former tone. 

“ I hope you will try to eat, monsieur. You have 
fasted long.” 

I was conscious suddenly of hunger. I might have 
work to do for Helga, and must keep up my strength. 
My new thoughts had changed me. 

'' How long is it since I breakfasted ? ” 

“ Many hours, monsieur. It is now nearly five 
o’clock.” 

Five o’clock. How the time had flown! My in- 
terviews with Kalkov, and the intervals, had eaten up 
the day. Five o’clock! I groaned. The dusk would 
soon fall, and if Helga were not already in the hands 
of her enemies, the time in which a warning could 
reach her might almost be counted by minutes. 

I must get rid of the servant, and perhaps if I ate 
the food he had brought it would save time. 

I will take your advice.” I sat down to the table 
and ate with the speed which only Americans have 
cultivated as a fine art. In a few minutes I had swal- 
lowed almost everything he had brought. 

I am glad, monsieur. You were then hungry after 
all,” he said with a deferential air of satisfaction. 

I have finished. You can take it away,” I replied. 

I lit a cigar and watched him as he piled the things 
on the trays. He was very slow and methodical, and 
I fretted and fumed over the time he took, until I felt 
I could have kicked him out of the room and thrown 
the trays after him. Then he showed an inclination to 
talk. 


196 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ You are an American, I think, monsieur,” he said, 
playing at rearranging the things. 

" Yes.” 

“ It is a fine country, I believe, monsieur.” 

Yes.” 

I have a brother there. He is doing well. He is 
in Chicago.” 

Oh.” 

“ They seem to earn very large sums of money 
there, monsieur. He is married and has a business 
of his own. He sells birds and animals.” 

“ Ah.” Would he never stop his gabbling and get 
away? 

“ Yes. He wishes me to go to him. I think I shall 
some day. But there is the sea to cross, and I have 
never seen it. You have crossed the sea, monsieur?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ But I should not like his trade, monsieur. I am 
fond of birds and animals — but not in cages ; oh no, 
not in cages. It is like imprisonment, is it not, mon- 
sieur? And here in Russia one does not speak lightly 
of prisons.” 

“No.” I gave him nothing but monosyllables, but 
his chatter seemed to thrive on it. 

“ No, I should not like his trade,” and he shook his 
head dolefully. “ I have a heart, monsieur, and if I 
went there I think I should ruin him. I should want 
to let the birds out of their cages, monsieur.” 

A new interest in him and his chatter sprang to life 
in my thoughts. I looked up sharply, and caught his 
eyes fixed on me with an inscrutable expression in 
them. Did he mean anything by the words ? 

“ A kind heart is a good thing,” I said. 

“Yes, monsieur, but” — he sighed — “it is some- 
times liable to get one into trouble.” He had finished 
now with even his pretence of packing the things to- 
gether, and he paused and said, “ You are a prisoner, 
monsieur ? ” 

“ It looks like it.” 


A DEATH TRAP 197 

It IS very sad, monsieur. Well, I will have these 
things taken away.” 

“ You can take them away yourself,” I said. 

I am very sorry, monsieur, but my orders are not 
to leave the room again. I am to stay with you.” 

And my heart sank as he touched the bell, and we 
waited in silence until the trays had been fetched. 
Then he stood close to the doorway between the two 
rooms. 

It began to look as if there would he a tussle of 
strength before I got away, and I measured him in 
my eye with this thought present to me. He was 
a slightly built wiry little man, no sort of a match for 
me if it came to a trial of strength ; but I preferred 
another way if it could be managed. 

“Where shall I remain, monsieur?” he asked after 
a time. 

“ Was it you who ransacked my pockets this morn- 
ing ? ” I asked, recalling Kalkov’s words. 

“ By the Prince’s orders, monsieur. We all fear 
him — but we all hate him. We dare not disobey 
him.” 

Whether he meant me to understand anything by 
this or not I could not tell, but the time was pressing 
so fast that my anxiety drove me to bring matters 
to a crisis, and soon I had a plan. Any moment might 
now find me in the hands of the police. 

I got up and passed into the bedroom, my purpose 
being to catch him suddenly at a disadvantage, fling 
him on to the bed, and smother his cries with the pil- 
lows while I tied him up and gagged him. 

He seemed suspicious of my intentions, for he hung 
back, but one is always tempted to suppose that others 
may divine such thoughts. So I fooled around with 
some of my clothes, and then called him to help me 
move a bag. I got him near enough to the bedstead, 
and then with a significant look I said — 

“ You have a good heart, I can see that. Now, as- 
suming I am like one of your brother’s caged birds, 
will you help me out ? ” 


198 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Monsieur, I dare not, I dare not.’' 

But he neither called out nor attempted to get away. 
Instead, he fixed his eyes on mine, and there was no 
fear in them. 

“ I will make it worth your while,” I said firmly. 

Come.” 

“ Oh, monsieur, if it were found out. I am sorry 
for you; but if it were found out.” 

“ It won’t be. We ’ll fix that all right,” I answered. 

Listen. I intend to escape by the window there, 
drop on the roof below, and from there to the ground.” 

Oh, monsieur, monsieur, I dare not,” he cried. 

“ I shall give you five hundred roubles to help 
me. 

His eyes gleamed avariciously. 

'‘I will help you,” he said; but you must make 
it seem that you have forced me. You must bind me 
and stop my mouth, so that when they come and find 
me they shall see you have forced me.” 

It was a very thin device, but if it satisfied him I 
had no reason to care, especially as I had contemplated 
doing it in earnest. 

Very well.” 

“ And you must not go yet, monsieur, not until dark. 
You would be seen ; the grounds are alive with guards 
and soldiers. You must wait till seven o’clock.” 

“ Why till seven o’clock ? ” 

It will not be dark enough before ; and besides, a 
number of men go away at that hour — the gardeners 
— and I can tell you how to get out so that no one 
will see you if you wait till then.” 

“ That ’s all very well, but I may be arrested first,” 
I said suspiciously. 

No no, monsieur. You are to stay here all night. 
I heard his highness say so, and I was told to remain 
here until ten o’clock, when I am to be relieved.” 

There was Helga to think of, however, and to re- 
main there an hour and a half longer while she was in 
momentary peril seemed intolerable. At the same 


A DEATH TRAP 


199 


time, there was wisdom in what the man said. To 
get out of the grounds in daylight, while the gardeners 
and others were about, was just a forlorn hope, and 
bitterly as I chafed at the delay, I resolved to wait 
until dusk came. 

That hour and a half was the longest in my life. 
The man did his best to occupy my thoughts, telling 
me over and over again exactly the way I had to go, 
so as to avoid meeting any one, pointing out part of it 
from the window, and giving me a hundred hints and 
suggestions. 

As the time approached I gave him the sum I had 
promised, stowed the rest of the money about me, and 
then fastened him up. He himself suggested an in- 
genious method. I wrapped a sheet round him, and 
then wound certain cords about him, until he looked 
like a mummy in clean clothes, and could move neither 
hand nor foot; and then I fastened a pillow over his 
head. 

Bearing all he had said in mind, I opened the 
window, got down on to the roof below, crept along 
it, and finding the coast clear, dropped to the ground. 
I fell on to a flower bed, and darted at full speed 
across the lawn to the point he had told me. 

He had earned his money well, for I was able to 
follow his instructions to the letter with the greatest 
ease. He had told me to make for that part of the 
gardens where the greenhouses stood, and past them 
to take a path to the left until I came to a spot where 
an outhouse with a low sloping roof stood against the 
high outside wall. By means of this I was to climb 
to the top of the wall, and then drop into a dark un- 
frequented road. I was to go along this to the right 
for about half a mile, when I should find myself at a 
point from which I could easily reach any part of the 
city. 

I remember being struck by the fact that a part 
of the Palace grounds so near to the building should 
be so deserted, but I had not a thought or suspicion 
of treachery of any kind. 


200 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I reached the road within a very short time of 
leaving the room, and turning, as he had told me, to 
the right, I ran along it at a sharp speed. It was 
overhung with heavy trees and very dark, but on this 
fact I congratulated myself as I ran. 

I had covered half the distance when the path nar- 
rowed between the high wall of the Palace grounds 
on one side and an equally high hedge on the other, 
and it was so dark that I could not see the ground 
beneath me. I was so keen to get to Helga that T 
pressed on at headlong speed, until my foot slipped 
on something wet and greasy and down I went all 
a-sprawl in the dirt. 

My hat flew off and my head struck the ground, 
and my face slid along in the mud, but beyond graz- 
ing my skin and griming myself considerably, I 
suffered no hurt. I fell on the soft mud and thus 
made scarcely any noise, a fact to which I believe I 
owed my life. 

I sat up, and was groping about for my hat when 
I heard a sound some way ahead of me. Thinking 
some one was coming I rolled under the shadow of 
the great hedge and waited. 

I have said before that my sense of hearing is very 
acute, but though I strained it now to the utmost I 
heard nothing for some time. In the meanwhile I 
found that in the dark I had blundered into a kind 
of broad ditch which crossed the path, the bottom 
being of soft wet mire. 

I pulled myself cautiously up on to the dry ground, 
and putting my ear to the earth lay as still as death 
and listened. 

Presently I heard the sound of the shuffling of feet, 
and as it was repeated after a few moments’ interval, 
I could tell some one was waiting at a distance ahead 
of me. 

I must find out what it meant, and that at once, 
for minutes were precious. I sat up, therefore, and 
took off my boots, and as I was rising my hand struck 
against my hat. 


A DEATH TRAP 


201 


I crept forward now as cautiously as before I had 
ran heedlessly, stopping every few yards to listen. 

That any one could be waiting for me did not even 
then cross my mind; but I was carrying too great a 
responsibility to run risks and although the slow 
progress I made chafed and worried me, I dared not 
quicken it. And well it was indeed that I exercised 
this restraint. 

There was very little wind moving, but what there 
was came from the direction I was going, and in one 
of the pauses I made to listen, I caught the sound of 
a voice, and then heard the tread of heavy feet. In 
a moment I rolled myself under the hedge. 

The steps came nearer, and I could tell there were 
two men. They were speaking in low guttural tones, 
but I could not at first catch the words, until one 
of them said in a louder voice, with a touch of 
impatience — 

“ Yes, seven o’clock, of course.” 

In a flash my eyes were open. It was the hour the 
servant had insisted upon for my escape. The whole 
thing had been planned by Kalkov himself. And these 
men were — who? 

I was not long in doubt on that point either. 

The two came on, drew level, and passed; and as 
I held my breath I heard a muttered reference to the 
brotherhood and Vastic’s murder, which told me all 
I needed to know. 

The Prince had adopted the same policy toward 
me as toward Helga, and having planned the means 
of my escape through that treacherous scoundrel of 
a servant, had managed to convey to the brotherhood 
an intimation of where and when I could be found. 

But for that fall of mine into the mud the plan 
would have succeeded, and there would have been 
an end of any interference from me in his plans. 

I had no time to waste in cursing him, however; 
and as soon as the men were well past I rolled out 
from the hedge and crept on as quickly as I could. 


202 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I was afraid there would be a third man to be dealt 
with at the mouth of the place, but to my infinite re- 
lief the coast was clear, and putting on my boots again 
I turned into the road and walked briskly in the direc- 
tion of the city. 

I was in a deplorable mess from my tumble, and 
tried with very little effect to get rid of some of the 
mud from my clothes and face. 

It was while I was doing this, and puzzling how 
I should get admission to Helga’s house that the need 
for some disguise occurred to me. I should probably 
have to pass some of the brotherhood spies near the 
house, and if I were recognized the consequences 
might be vitally serious. 

The means for the disguise were in fact supplied 
by the mud into which I had fallen. I knocked in the 
crown of my hat, took off my coat, tore my shirt sleeves 
half way to the elbows, daubed them and my arms and 
hands with mud, and in a minute was changed into a 
dirty disreputable loafer, whom any one would have 
the greatest difficulty in recognizing as Harper C. 
Denver, the smartly groomed New Yorker. 

And in this guise I hurried as fast as I dared with- 
out exciting suspicion from the police in the direction 
of the square of San Sophia. 


Chapter XXI— at the square of 

SAN SOPHIA 


F rom Czar to street smouch was a big change of 
parts, and had I had time to think and oppor- 
tunity to choose, I would have selected a different 
character. 

But I had little conscious thought beyond a burning 
impatience to get to Helga in the shortest possible 
time. I was jostled and pushed as I hurried on; now 
hustled off the side walk, now grazing the house fronts, 
and at times dodging through the traffic: but all the 
while pressing on with feverish haste through the 
people, followed constantly by curses and angry threats 
from those who shrank from my dirty presence or 
shouldered me roughly to one side. 

There is no lack of disreputable-looking beggars 
in the streets of Russia’s capital at any time, and at 
night one drunken man more or less attracts little at- 
tention, provided he keeps quiet. I was taken for a 
drunkard; and my dirt-begrimed face and clothes, 
my coat slung over my shoulder, my half-bared arms 
and muddied shirt-sleeves lent colour to the part, as I 
scrambled and scurried along with a wary eye for the 
police, whom I avoided with scrupulous care. 

I had not much difficulty in finding the square of 
San Sophia, which had once been a fashionable quarter. 
It was a dismal-looking cul de saCy with a winding 
entrance at the southern end, in shape like nothing so 
much as a tennis racket with a bent handle. 

At the entrance stood a woman, who came toward 
me, half paused, stared sharply at me, and passed 
203 


204 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


on. I guessed she was a spy of some kind, posted 
there to mark all who entered and left the square. 

I lurched past her, keeping up my part of a drunken 
man, and reeled on into the square — a small open 
space, unrailed and unprotected, with two or three 
forlorn-looking stunted trees in a clump in the centre. 

From the shelter of these I was able to make out 
Helga’s house — standing well back in the shadow — 
a wider, shorter building than the rest, with a deep 
porch. Not a light showed in any of the windows, 
a fact that gave me a momentary qualm. 

Having assured myself that no one was watching 
me, I stole out from the trees and made for the porch, 
knocked gently at the door, and waited. No one came, 
and fearing to give any noisy summons, I was feeling 
and peering about for a bell — for inside the porch 
was very dark — when I heard footsteps in the square. 
By the flickering lamplight at the entrance I saw the 
woman who had met me returning in company with a 
man, and, to my dismay, they came with rapid steps 
toward the spot where I stood. 

I lay down and squeezed myself as close to the side 
of the porch as possible, trusting that the gloom of 
the place would prevent them seeing me. 

The footsteps came right to the house and then 
stopped. 

In a fever of impatience I dragged myself cautiously 
to the entrance and peering out, watched them. 

They stood a moment talking together in whispers 
at the other end of the house. The woman seemed to 
be giving the man some information and instructions, 
for I saw her point several times toward that end of 
the building. 

After perhaps a couple of minutes she left, and 
the man shrank back into the deep shadows, until the 
sound of her footsteps had ceased. Then I heard the 
scrape of his feet against brickwork, and could just 
make out that he had climbed on to a low wall which 
ran by the side of the house. 


AT THE SQUARE OF SAN SOPHIA 205 

At the risk of discovery I felt that I must know 
where he had gone, so I drew off my boots and stole 
after him. By the side of the house ran a very nar- 
row passage guarded by a heavy iron gate, and crawl- 
ing on to the wall I followed the man with as much 
haste as the need for extreme caution permitted. 

The house was as still as a charnel vault; but I 
was no longer dismayed by this. It was evident that 
such a visitor must have very strong motives for this 
kind of secrecy; and as I judged that the woman had 
pointed out the means by which an entrance to the 
house could be gained, it was easy to understand that 
this was all connected with the threatened attack upon 
Helga. This meant therefore that she was still safe, 
and that I had arrived in time to take a hand in 
matters. 

When I had gone far enough along the wall to get 
a view of the rear of the house, I lay down and looked 
about for the man, and soon discovered his plan. There 
were no underground rooms to the house, but there 
were cellars, and the way to these was protected by a 
heavy grating. He had removed this, and when I 
caught sight of him he was standing below in the act 
of replacing this grating above his head. 

As soon as it was in its place, I slipped off the wall 
and listened. He entered the cellar, and when once 
inside struck a match, the feeble flickering light from 
which enabled me to watch him. 

He looked round for a moment as if in doubt, and 
then went to a door in the far right-hand corner and 
knocked : three double knocks, repeated at short in- 
tervals. After a while I heard the door open; the 
sound of muffled gruff voices came to me; the door 
was closed, and then all was silent as the grave once 
more. 

For a moment I hesitated whether to follow him 
or to go back to the front and try again to get into 
the house that way. But my former failure to attract 
attention there decided me against that course. 


206 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


It was just possible that Helga had arranged these 
precautions in the critical need to conceal her presence 
in the house, and in that case, if I once gained admit- 
tance, I could easily explain my presence. But it 
seemed far more probable that a very ugly purpose 
lay under it all, and this I resolved to ascertain, even 
at the risk of finding myself face to face with one or 
two members of the brotherhood. 

I slipped on my boots and coat, therefore, and fol- 
lowing the man’s example, I got through the grating, 
and finding the inner door, gave the signal I had 
heard. It was an anxious moment as I huddled up 
against the door awaiting the result. It was a long 
wait, until I heard a stealthy movement; the door 
was opened slowly and cautiously, and a man, hold- 
ing a light, looked out. 

Not caring for any scrutiny of my face, I put my 
foot in the crack and my shoulder to the door, and 
shoved my way in. 

“ Why keep me waiting ? ” I asked in a whisper. 
“ I am followed.” 

‘‘ Who are you ? ” asked the voice. 

One who should be here,” I answered at random, 
as I closed the door and shot home the bolt. “ Lead 
the way,” I said, in a tone of authority. 

He was for thrusting the light in my face, but I 
brushed his hand away and growled out an oath. 

“ Who is here ? ” I asked then, under my breath. 

He made no reply, and seemed quite undecided 
what to do; so I decided for him, and pushed him 
very unceremoniously before me into the darkness 
beyond. 

He led me into an inner cellar, unlighted, save for 
the candle he carried. I followed, prepared for almost 
anything except that which I saw; and seeing it, I 
could scarce restrain from laughter, so complete was 
the relief from the tension of the previous few 
minutes. 

There was only one man there — obviously the 


AT THE SQUARE OF SAN SOPHIA 207 

same I had followed — and he was staring hard at 
us with an expression of mingled fear and expecta- 
tion. It was Paul Drexel. He was shaved, and dis- 
guised in the shabby clothes of a beggar; but I knew 
his flabby coward’s face in a moment, although he did 
not recognize me. And I took care that he should see 
my face as little as possible. For an instant the ques- 
tion flashed upon me : What Drexel was doing in the 
affair? But I had to act, not think, because if my 
supposition was correct, we should soon have more 
of the men upon us. 

There was no longer any reason for fear. With 
no one but a fat coward like Drexel and the man 
with the light to oppose me, I should soon find a way 
out of things. 

‘‘ Who are you ? ” asked Drexel, as I entered. 

‘‘ I am here to take command,” I replied, muffling 
my voice. I turned to the other man and asked: 
“ What part of the house are we in ? How do we 
get where we have to go ? ” 

“ These are the cellars. They did n’t think of them,” 
he replied, with a grin of cunning. 

“ Show me,” and I made him light the way for me. 

My examination of the place revealed nothing but 
bare cellars. 

My guide pointed out a flight of stairs, and ex- 
plained that there was only a door at the top, which 
would not be difficult to force. 

My first step was to get rid of him ; and as he was 
now quite unsuspicious of me, this was easy. 

I found that one of the cellars had a door with bolts 
on the outside, and as we stood in it, I made an ex- 
cuse to take the light from him, and catching him 
unawares, I gave him a blow on the side of the head 
which sent him staggering over the floor, and before 
he could recover himself I had shut the door and 
bolted it upon him. 

He began a clatter at the door, and I called to Drexel 
sharply — 


208 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Come and help here, quickly.” 

He came hurrying out, but before he could ask a 
question I caught him by the throat and shook out 
of him all his little courage and most of his breath. 

Up these steps, quick,” I said, dragging him up, 
and reaching the top I hammered and kicked at the 
door until some one came. 

“ In the devil’s name what ’s this ? ” cried a voice 
threateningly, as the door was opened. 

“ Thank God it ’s you, Ivan,” I said, more glad 
than I can tell to see him. “ The mademoiselle ; is 
she safe ? ” 

“ M. Denver ! ” he exclaimed, in profound aston- 
ishment. 

“ Mademoiselle Helga, man, tell me, is all well ? ” 

Yes, monsieur, but what ” 

Thank God for that,” I interrupted, the sense of 
relief filling me with indescribable delight. 

“How do you come here, monsieur?” he asked. 

“ And who ” he paused to peer into Drexel’s 

white face. “ M. Drexel, Great Lord of the Skies, 
what has happened ? ” 

Helga was safe, and for me at that moment the 
whole world held no other matter of concern. But 
there was much to do, for which even the ecstasy of 
that knowledge could not wait. 

“ Take this treacherous snake, and have him kept 
safe somewhere until we can question him. And 
now ” 

“ What has happened, Ivan ? ” It was Helga’s 
voice from above stairs, and hearing it, I smiled and 
caught my breath. 

“ M. Denver is here, mademoiselle,” said Ivan. 

“ M. Denver ? ” in a tone of intense surprise. 
“ Where ? ” The voice was nearer. She was com- 
ing to me. 

“Yes, I am here, mademoiselle;” and I went to 
meet her. 

On catching sight of me she stopped as if aghast. 





I CAUGHT HIM BY THE THROAT AND SHOOK OUT OF HIM ALL HIS 
LITTLE COURAGE AND MOST OF HIS BREATH.’’ Page 208 . 


e^ 5 ^-^^«s;ffl^BB!» -• -■ '■ - -■'jv ■' ■ ‘' ^'i»i 





•n^::*. i,v__ 


P" 'V ^*Iv' 




>'Vr ' V' "'jr^ 


I * I’ r ^ "<^ '•* 



> Ih 




- 'A* ■...»•■ 'i-va 


•••• ‘' ■'••t?? 5 lM". ■ -- 


r > 


••T 





J 'V-#% 

. * '>t'i^ ' • - ' ■ 'wt A 

• • - *• ' ' 1 H ^ 5 b 


Is^'. jj^;._._^ 


-•> 


V wSf* r '• * ‘ * ‘•j/mFwiX ‘-i ^ •• '? 

saf ; imM ; Jw? : ? :5l 


4--' 


J 4 



r -7 w 


9 &* i ' ‘ ' - '* •• • '*: V 

SPgtCtV - A •« - : i^r 

^LbUL* » MS'M ..^c ^ ^9w 


-'^im 







4 /« 


•. > 


i i;^l^ * ! :' - C l ;'- ti 



AT THE SQUARE OF SAN SOPHIA 209 

“ I don’t look pretty, I ’m afraid,” I said, with a 
laugh. But it ’s about the best show I can make for 
the moment.” 

Her eyes were now full of sweet concern. 

'' You have been in great trouble? ” she said. 

“ Nothing ’s the matter that a bath and a clothes 
brush won’t cure. But it ’s been a near thing.” 

‘‘ Tell me.” 

I will, everything ; but not now. Let me see you 
presently; there is some work to be done first. You 
will have to leave here ; go and get ready.” 

“ Leave here ? I cannot. I must not.” 

“ The place is known to Kalkov’s police and to 
Vastic’s friends. There has been hell’s work; but 
you will be safe now.” 

I drew Ivan aside then and told him what I knew 
and surmised, and how I proposed to act. My idea 
was that he should take some of the servants down 
into the cellars with him; let the men who were ex- 
pected enter one by one, seize them and make them 
prisoners. 

Ivan was the man of all men I would have chosen 
for such a task. He possessed enormous strength and 
a courage equal to any demands that could be made 
upon it ; I knew I could leave the affair safely in his 
hands. 

When I had explained my wishes and seen him 
start, I went to question Drexel. He was in a con- 
dition of abject terror, and was to me such a repul- 
sive creature that I hurried my examination of him. 

“If you know how to speak the truth, I advise you 
to do it now. I know much about you and your doings, 
and if I find you lying to me I shall denounce you as a 
traitor to the men you were to have met here. And 
you know what to expect at their hands.” I gave him 
a second to chew this, and then asked : “ Now, whose 
spy are you, police or these men ? ” 

“Neither. I have not come to help in this thing; 
I have not on my soul ; I know nothing of them,” 

14 


210 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Why are you here ? ” 

I came to get the papers from Mademoiselle Helga 
for Prince Kalkov.” 

Oh, you are his agent, eh ? How did you get in ? 

“ I was told to meet a woman in the square who 
would tell me what to do to get in.” This might be 
true, for I had seen the two together. I expected to 
find the house deserted.” 

“ Who gave you your instructions ? ” 

'' Prince Kalkov himself. If I refused, he threat- 
ened me with the mines, monsieur.” 

For what?” 

“ As a Nihilist.” 

How did you get to the Prince ? ” 

No answer. 

I repeated the question. 

“ I went to clear myself,” he said slowly and with 
hesitation. 

To offer yourself as a spy, you mean?” I replied 
sternly. 

“ I was a suspect, and I wanted to clear myself.” 

And he told you you could clear yourself by get- 
ting these papers. I think I understand you. He told 
you also that mademoiselle would be assassinated, and 
that you could do your present work safely.” 

“ On my soul, no. I had no thought of that. I had 
not. I was told she would be arrested.” 

Who gave the information to these men ? ” 

I don’t know, monsieur ; indeed, I don’t. I don’t 
know who they are. I was told only police would be 
here. You can kill me if you will, but that is true.” 

I was disposed to believe him, and to regard him 
as a mere tool of Kalkov, sent to the house as being 
likely to know where to look for the papers; and 
in this case he knew too little to be of much help 
to me. 

It was quite consistent with Kalkov’s methods that 
he should use Drexel for the purpose he had described ; 
and although there were discrepancies in the statement, 


AT THE SQUARE OF SAN SOPHIA 211 

I did not think it worth while to waste valuable time 
in interrogating him any further. 

What we had now to think about was the vital 
question of Helga’s escape, and I left the miserable 
wretch, glad to be out of his presence, and went to 
urge upon Helga the necessity of immediate flight. 


Chapter XXII— flight 


S I hurried out from Drexel, intending to try and 



rs. find means to render myself more presentable 
by getting rid of some of my grime, I found Helga 
waiting for me. 

“ I am all mud,’" I said apologetically. 

I am all impatience, and that is worse,” she 
returned. 

“ Let me get rid of some of this ; ” and I spread 
out my hands and glanced down at my clothes, and 
looked up to find her smiling. “ You can’t tell how 
glad I am to see that,” I added. 

'' You will see no smiles if you keep me waiting. 
I will forgive the dirt if you will only tell me.” 

I could tell you more comfortably if we were 
en route for the frontier.” 

“ Perhaps we shall be soon. Come,” and she led 
me into a room, all dirty as I was. 

“ Disaster is easy to tell. Prince Kalkov knows 
everything about your plans, your name, your real 
part in Boreski’s business, your fight against him 
— everything ; ” and as shortly as I could I told her 
all I knew and had learnt from the Prince. 

She listened with scarcely an interruption, and when 
I finished sat thinking with pursed lips and gathered 
brows. 

It was very clever and very devilish,” she said. 

And for the time it means failure. You are right. 
I must fly, and that to-night.” 

I am glad you see that.” 

“ I have had to do it before — for a time. But I 
shall, of course, come back. I am not beaten. Flight 


212 


FLIGHT 


213 


is only one of the tactics in the fight I am waging. 
I shall never cease to fight until I win or they kill 
me. But he has beaten me for the time, and now that 
he knows my motive, he will be harder to fight than 
ever.’' 

“ It is I who have ruined you by betraying this 
place through my stupid blundering.” 

Ah, I had not thought of that,” she said, turning 
and smiling to me. “ You will have suffered. It was 
a mistake, but it would have made no difference in 
the end. With the new clues which the Duchess 
Stephanie and this Drexel could give him, the Prince 
would have found me here. I should not have waited 
for him indeed, so that by warning me now you have 
more than made good the mistake.” 

Do you think Boreski has told him anything ? ” 

“ No, not Boreski ; I am sure of him. It is Drexel. 
A man when he is afraid for his life is a contemptible 
creature. But it is his nature,” she said scornfully. 

I knew it and knew him. I used him as a tool, and 
when a tool breaks in your hand, you are fortunate 
if you are not hurt.” 

“ The sooner we start the better.” But she was 
thinking and appeared not to hear me. 

“ I shall have to begin again,” she said, with quiet 
resolution. “ It is no new experience. I have had 
to do it two or three times before. My next attempt 
shall be better planned. Each time I do better — 
learning from my failures. Next time I shall win.” 

‘‘ When shall we start ? ” I asked, as she paused. 

“We? If you are wise and take my advice, you 
will go to your Ambassador, tell him frankly all that 
has occurred, and get his help.” 

“ And if I am not wise ? ” I sought her eyes and 
we both smiled, and she sighed. 

“ No, no, you must not.” 

“ You know that I shall, Helga. Let us be frank.” 

“You wish me to be frank?” and she looked up 
calmly. 


214 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


‘‘Why not?’’ 

“Then I would rather you did not attempt to ac- 
company me.” 

“ Do you mean to leave me in the lurch ? ” 

“ Don’t,” she cried, with a little wince of pain. 

“ I did n’t mean that — but you know what I do 
mean.” 

“You know nothing can come of it.” 

“ Call it nothing or something, it is just all in all 
to me.” 

“ Please ! ” she said, almost pleadingly. 

“ I will have no mercy when you speak of parting.” 

“ But I mean it. You must not come with me. 
I am stronger alone.” 

“ Why?” 

“You can be very stupid — when you wish,” she 
cried, with another smile. 

“ Why ? ” I repeated. “ Why stronger alone ? ” 

“ Because — ah, you know.” 

“ May I not wish to hear you say it ? ” 

She looked up steadily, and said in a quiet, firm 
tone — 

“ Because when you are with me I weaken in my 
purpose.” 

“That is just my object. I hope to win you from 
it altogether.” 

“ It is impossible. You must not go with me.” 

“You wish never to see me again?” 

“How cruel you can be!” Then defiantly, “Yes, 
I do wish it.” 

“ Very well,” I cried decidedly, as I rose. “ Then 
I will go.” I paused, and she started and gave me 
a glance in which surprise and pain were blended. 
I went to the door, and turning, saw she had paled 
slightly. I waited for her to speak. 

“ I — I am glad.” The tone was very low, and her 
lips faltered. 

“Yes, I have put up with it long enough. I can 
bear it no longer.” 


FLIGHT 215 

A quick questioning, half-indignant light was in 
her eyes as she rose. 

“ You can bear it no longer. I am sorry ” 

A laugh from me checked the words on her lips. 

“ I have never been so dirty in my life. I must 
wash.’" 

She turned away with a toss of the head. 

“You treat it as a jest — at such a time.” 

“ When I am earnest you won’t take me seriously 
— you won’t take me at all! indeed, it seems. But 
in any case you can’t travel with a man who looks like 
a tramp. I am going, as I was saying, to try and get 
clean again.” 

She turned then, and there was neither pain nor 
surprise on her face, only relief and intense gladness. 

“ I thought you were in earnest.” It was only a 
smiling reproach. 

“ I am always in earnest where you are concerned.” 
I took a step or two towards her. “ And you are 
glad?” 

“ I am ashamed of my weakness.” 

“ A weakness of which such a smile as that is a 
fitting confession.” 

“ I hate myself for being weak at all,” she cried 
in protest. 

“ It would be worse if you hated the cause of it. 
But now it is my turn to be weak, and to lean on 
you. I have no clothes to travel in.” 

“ We can help you there. We have many disguises 
here.” 

“ A travelling coat is all I need, and an idea of 
how we are to leave.” 

“ I have always found the simplest is the best. If 
you are right about the Prince, he will have given 
no orders for either you or myself to be watched, 
and the railway will be open. The mail leaves at 
ten o’clock; open to tourists of all nations.” 

“And the frontier difficulties?” 

She laughed. 


216 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


'' The Russian officials are the stupidest on earth. 
We shall, of course, have passports, and our papers 
being in order, all will be simple. A passport can 
be a very valuable friend, and those who need them 
always take care they are in order.'’ 

I brought mine with me.” 

“ Then you reckoned on my going ? ” she asked, 
smiling. “You count upon your influence with me, 
it seems.” 

“ But Kalkov may communicate with the frontier 
folk?” 

“ How should he know and why ? He has, no 
doubt, spies who are able to convey information to 
the brotherhood ; but do you think they would return 
the favour? He will think they may be trusted to 
do as he wished to us, and when he hears of the 
failure we shall be beyond his reach.” 

It was an ingenious thought and probably correct. 

“ Good,” I said. “ You see how you help me. 
We are stronger together. We will get ready.” 

I went first in search of Ivan, and heard from 
him that our plan had succeeded entirely, and that 
the men who had come in quest of Helga had all 
been secured. 

With his assistance I soon got rid of the traces 
of the evening’s work, and when I saw Helga again 
she was ready for the start. 

“ About Madame Korvata ? ” I asked, suddenly 
remembering her. 

“ She has gone to the station for our tickets. She 
went long ago, before you spoke to me and while 
you were with Drexel.” 

I looked at her and smiled. 

“Then you had made up your mind before — 
before what you said to me ? ” 

She flushed slightly and her eyes brightened. 

“I — I foresaw what I should probably have to do,” 
she answered, and laughed softly. “ You see, I knew 
I must go.” 


FLIGHT 217 

And that I should not let you go alone. I did 
not see, but I do now.” 

'' It is time to start, I think ; ” and she turned away. 

Helga had indeed concluded all the arrangements, 
thinking of every detail with all a woman’s eye for 
small things. Madame Korvata was not to travel 
with us, but to follow later. Ivan was to remain and 
see to the difficulties in regard to the presence of the 
men in the house, and then go into hiding until he 
heard from Helga. 

The whole affair was just cut and dried, as though 
a flight from the police were an ordinary incident 
of life. 

I felt abominably nervous, I admit ; disposed to 
look for spies and police at every turn. But Helga 
was as cool as if we had been in the States, and were 
running up from New York to Saratoga for a few 
days’ change of air. 

“ There is only one point of possible danger yet 
— the police may have a spy somewhere near at hand. 
I doubt it, because the Prince will rely upon Drexel, 
and knows that if his spy were seen, the plot against 
us would fail. But I have taken care. There is a 
house in the square here where the people are constant 
travellers. Our carriage is there, and we shall leave 
here unobserved, and pretend to come out of that 
house.” 

“ Is such a thing likely to trick them? ” 

'‘You smile; but it is just these little simple acted 
lies which make all the difference. Spies are trained 
to believe what they see ; no more.” 

We did as Helga had said, and whether or not we 
were seen I cannot say; but I saw no one, and we 
found not the least difficulty with the railway officials, 
who were indeed exceedingly courteous to the young 
handsome French widow, Madame de Courvaix, the 
name conspicuously written upon Helga’s luggage. 

The cars were well filled, and we were not alone 
in our compartment, so that I thought we had better 


218 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


speak very little. But that was not Helga’s intention. 
She gave me a very meaning look, with a glance 
toward our fellow-passengers, and began to chatter 
at once, with all the vivacity of a Parisian. 

“ I am glad they did not come to see us off,'' she 
said, as soon as the train started. ‘‘ Train good- 
byes are so inane." 

Sometimes they are." 

''Yet I think the General should have come, and 
young Lablache from the Embassy. He promised me. 
A ball-room promise, of course ; " and she laughed 
merrily and threw her hands up. 

" Lablache ? Do I know him ? " 

" Know him ? Not by name. He is that dark 
handsome man who was so nice about the flowers, 
and at whom somebody I know, a stupid, jealous 
somebody, looked daggers ; " and she made a pretty 
grimace at me. 

" Oh, that fellow ! " I growled. 

" He is coming to Paris next month, and has 
promised to call ; " and then we plunged into a con- 
versation about a wholly imaginary set of people, in 
the course of which Helga managed most adroitly 
to include a purely fictional history of herself, with 
side-lights upon our relationship as an engaged couple. 

Having done that, she settled herself in her corner, 
said she was going to sleep, and advised me to do 
the same; and as I was putting the rugs about her, 
she managed to whisper a sentence which gave me 
food for thought all through the night. 

" The woman 's a spy. Be careful." 

As she said it she laughed gaily, and in a few 
minutes closed her eyes and appeared to sleep soundly. 

But there was no sleep for me. I forced myself 
to keep my eyes closed, a continuous effort that was 
infinitely taxing; and during the long, weary hours, 
I think I must have pretty well exhausted in thought 
all the possible dangers that might result from the 
presence of so dangerous a fellow-traveller. 


FLIGHT 


219 


Helga was more than equal to the emergency, how- 
ever. In the early hours of dawn she woke, or pre- 
tended to awake, cross and fretful, and roused me. 

How soundly you sleep,” she said crossly. '' How 
can you in this abominable stuffy atmosphere? Let 
the window down, please.” 

I think it ^s very chilly,” I said, not understanding 

her. 

Am I nobody ? ” she cried, with a stamp of the 
foot and a shrug of the shoulders. “ Shall I do it 
myself ? ” 

I put it down a little way. 

Wide open, I mean,” she said angrily. 

“ It 's very cold,” I protested ; and indeed the 
cold, keen air came rushing in and made me put 
my collar up. 

“ Nonsense, I ’m stifled. Wide open, I said. That 's 
better,” as I put it right down. 

Our fellow-travellers stirred, as well they might 
indeed, for the temperature ran down swiftly several 
degrees. The man having heard Helga's request was 
too polite to interfere, and suffered in silence, drawing 
his wraps closer round him. 

But the woman had no such scruples, and after 
a while asked me pretty sharply to close the window. 

It is open by my request, madame,” declared Helga 
in a very angry tone. The woman grumbled to the 
man, and at her instigation he appealed to me. 

This was Helga’s opportunity, and she and the 
woman began an altercation, which lasted for several 
miles, and was waged with such bitterness that had 
they been men they would have come to blows. Helga’s 
fluency was too much for her opponent; besides, we 
were masters of the situation ; so that the window re- 
mained open, and we shivered in victory. 

At the first place where we stopped the quarrel 
began again, and the woman appealed to the officials. 

They were sorry, but could do nothing. 

The conductor offered a solution, however. There 


220 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


was an empty coupe on the train; would Helga re- 
move to it? Certainly she would not. In her beloved 
France people could have a window up or down as 
they pleased, and she was not going to yield her 
privileges for all the cantankerous old women in 
Russia put together. 

This settled it, and with many a parting shot at 
France and Frenchwomen in general, and Helga in 
particular, the two got out and followed the conductor 
to the other carriage. 

As soon as we were out of the station Helga, who 
had kept up her show of vociferous and gesticulating 
anger, laughed. 

“ Do put the window up, please. I ’m nearly frozen 
to death. I hope I have n’t given you a cold.” 

I closed the window and laughed. 

I thought you were in earnest at first,” I said. 

“ Thank you ; but I am not quite such a crochetty, 
ill-tempered individual, even after a sleepless night 
of doubt in a railway carriage.” 

“ Sleepless?” 

“ I was planning that little coup all the time, of 
course. She suspects nothing, or she would have 
frozen to death before she had left the carriage. She 
is new to her work, so I could take a risk.” 

“ You are a wonderful actress.” 

“ I have had a long training, and life and liberty 
are bigger incentives than any salary,” she answered 
thoughtfully. “ Now we can sleep safely for two 
hours, and then we stop for breakfast.” 

When we reached the station she said she would 
not leave the carriage, so I fetched her some, and 
after I had had mine, I strolled up and down, smoking. 

Presently she called me. 

“ Something has happened, and whatever it is, the 
officials are uneasy and excited. Go and hear what 
those two are talking about ; ” and she pointed to 
a couple of men, one of whom held a despatch in 
his hand, which both were discussing eagerly. 


FLIGHT 


221 


I strolled over to them and caught my breath 
quickly as I heard one of them say something about 
Nihilists and supposed flight. 

I went up to them and put a casual question about 
our train being late, intending to follow it up with 
others, when some one exclaimed in English : 

“Just like my infernal luck!” Recognizing the 
voice, I turned, and the speaker clapped me on the 
shoulder and then seized my hand. 

“ What, Harper, old fellow ! What on earth brings 
you here?” It was an old Harvard chum, Frank 
Siegel. 

The two officials glanced at us, and moved off as 
we shook hands. 

“ Rather ; what are you doing ? ” 

“I? Oh, I’m out for the Frisco Eagle — the 
Screecher. I ’ve been round the world for them. 
Trotting home, and, like my infernal luck, I Ve just 
missed a scoop in Petersburg.” 

“ What is it?” 

“What is it? By gee, it’s just what I’d have 
given my ears to get. A big Nihilist raid. No end 
of arrests; but the biggest birds are flown. May be 
on this very train.” 

“ I heard nothing of it, and I came from Peters- 
burg.” 

“ Are we on the same train ? My, that ’s bully. 
Say, I ’ll get my traps and join you.” 

“ I ’m not alone, Frank.” 

“ Don’t you worry about that ; I shan’t mind your 
friends. I ’m used to all sorts of mixed company ; ” 
and with a grin at this gibe he ran off. 

I went back to Helga and told her what I had 
heard. 

“ Can you trust your friend ? ” she asked, after 
a short pause. 

“ Oh yes, as myself.” 

“ Then let him come.’^ 

“And you?” 


222 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I have already had to explain our relationship 
once ! ” she answered, with a glance. 

“ But if I tell him we ’re engaged ” I paused. 

“Well?” with a challenging smile. 

“ It will have to be in earnest.” 

“Well?” 

“ Then the sooner he comes the better,” I said. 

“ We must know the news, even if we make con- 
cessions to learn it.” 

“ I guess my news will surprise him as much as 
his will us.” 

And we were both laughing happily, despite the 
ominous turn in things, when Siegel came running 
up and bundled his wraps into the carriage, as I 
introduced him to Helga. 


Chapter XXIII— at the frontier 


F rank SIEGEL was one of those enthusiastic 
journalists to whose zeal the press of America 
owes its distinctive position. Enterprise, unhampered 
by too much discretion, was the gospel which had 
been hammered into him. Be first, down the other 
fellow, make the scoop, get the facts, discreetly if 
possible, but get them, serve hot for the public taste, 
and let all else go hang. The editor and the public 
will forgive anything except a beat for the opposition 
show. 

Siegel lived up to this. All the world and every- 
thing in it was to him so much copy; and he looked 
at everything with an eye, and that a very sharp one, 
for its newspaper possibilities. 

When off duty his eye could also appreciate a 
beautiful face, and he was charmed by Helga, who 
did her utmost to win her way into his favour. 

In particular, she was sympathetic in regard to his 
present disappointment at having left Petersburg at 
the moment of a Nihilist trouble. 

“ I ’d give a sackful of dollars to get at the bottom 
of a Nihilist show,’' he exclaimed. “ Either side, 
Government or the other. What a country this would 
be for a pressman, if they weren’t so tight lipped! 
I ’ve sent some stuff across, but of course I ’ve had 
to pad it a lot.” 

What have you heard about this, M. Siegel ? ” 
asked Helga. 

“ The conductor gave it away to me. There was 
a telegram telling him to look out for a woman on 
the train — and a man, too, he thought ; but he was n’t 
223 


224 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


clear. It seems a swoop was made on a haunt last 
night, and a lot of arrests there and elsewhere followed. 
But they wanted the woman most, and she M gone.” 

“ Oh ! ” I murmured, and Helga and I exchanged 
glances. 

“ Lord, what asses those Russian police must be. 
Imagine what a mess we should have if we muddled 
our press inquiries as they do their business. They 
should apprentice a few of their fellows to the 
Screecher, and let ’em learn the art of making beats.” 

“ Beats, M. Siegel ? ” asked Helga, puzzled. 

He explained the enormous virtues of exclusive 
news, and gave her a telling illustration. 

“ If this were the States, which thank God it is n’t 
— I can say that safely as none of us are Russians — 
what would happen ? Probably we should have known 
all about this raid before it was ordered; but assume 
we had n’t, and it caught us by surprise. Well, we 
should have had someone on the spot right there, and 
the moment we heard the birds had flown we should 
have wired our men to watch every train — this one 
for instance, most likely with a recognizable descrip- 
tion of the fugitives. Say, Harper, would n’t it be 
bully to do the trick with no machinery and spot 
them on the train. What a scoop ! ” and he laughed 
pleasantly. 

“ The fugitives might not relish such a press,” said 
I, with more meaning than he divined. 

“ I ’m going to have a try,” he replied. “ Do you 
remember Marvyn, Harold Marvyn, at Harvard; that 
thin dark chap we used to call the spectre ? He ’s at 
the Embassy here, and I ’ve wired him to wire me a 
description of them if he can get it. I ’m going to 
look for ’em at the frontier, and if I don’t find ’em there, 
I ’m off back to the capital to look up things. I wish 
I ’d never come away ; worse luck.” 

“ You would like to hand them over to the police, 
M. Siegel ? ” asked Helga. 

Gee wiss, no, madame. If we were in the States, 


AT THE FRONTIER 


225 


yes ; but here, what are the police to me ? I ’m think- 
ing of the Screecher and the interview I could get.’’ 
Helga laughed and said: 

“ And being in Russia, monsieur, if you interfered 
you would probably be clapped into one of theif gaols 
as an accomplice.” 

“ Say, Harper,” he cried, turning to me, would n’t 
that be just lovely ! Gee, think of the headlines. 
Russia’s prisons from the inside. I could make half 
a column of them. Ah, I wish it could be worked,” 
and he sighed. 

“ You have some queer ambitions, Siegel,” I said. 
“ You might find it easier to get in than to get out 
again. There ’s Siberia, you know — not exactly a 
pleasure resort, either.” 

I came through there. Looks all right from the 
outside ; what they let you see of it, you know ; but 
I ’d like to scratch the surface off.” 

“You might not have far to look for the fugitive 
Nihilists, M. Siegel,” said Helga steadily. 

“ Don’t excite his zeal,” I put in hastily. 

“ Can you help me, really ? ” he cried. 

“ I am one and M. Denver is the other,” she replied 
calmly. 

He stared at her and then at me in amazement, and 
laughed. 

“ You ’re pulling my leg,” he said. 

“ I don’t know what that means, but what I say is 
true,” replied Helga. 

He turned serious then, being convinced. 

“ Just light the gas for me. Harper,” he said. 

“ It is true. We are both Nihilist suspects and are 
making a bolt for the frontier ; ” and I went on to 
tell him something of what had got us into the mess. 

“Can I use it?” he asked, his first thought natu- 
rally, for the Screecher. 

“No, not our part ; but if you care to take a hand 
you can use your own experience.” 

“ It ’s the chance of a lifetime. Of course I will,” 
IS 


226 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


he declared at once, adding characteristically : I may 
do you a turn at the same time.” 

Then Helga told her plan and we discussed it to- 
gether. Siegehs enthusiasm rose and fell as the risk 
of his being arrested in mistake appeared greater or 
less. Indeed he was just as anxious to be caught as 
I was to escape; and in the end we came to an 
arrangement. 

Siegel was to take my place as Harper C. Denver 
and to carry my passport, and I was to take his. 
Helga was to remain Madame de Courvaix and to 
act independently of us both; and we were all to 
travel in separate carriages and endeavour to pass the 
barriers at the frontier alone. 

“ I am candid with you, M. Siegel,” said Helga ; 
“ I think you will be stopped. M. Denver’s name is 
known and we ought to have had another passport. 
I think I shall get through, and I ’m sure he will. 
And that is my principal concern.” 

I ’ll try and act up to the part,” said Siegel 
gleefuly. 

“If you are stopped, I shall not attempt to get 
through,” I said to Helga. 

“ But that is just what you must do. You must 
go first. Think, if we are both stopped, how disas- 
trous it may be. You will take these with you ; ” and 
she handed me the papers which had played so great 
a part in the past few days. “ With these, and your 
freedom and your Embassy at your back, you will 
gain the Emperor’s presence, and then his friendship 
for you should do the rest. It is our one sound 
chance.” 

“ But it looks like deserting you,” I protested. “ You 
ask too much. It ’s cowardly.” 

“What could you do if we were both detained? 
You must do this. You must. And you must be the 
first to pass the barrier.” 

“ Say, Harper, you can give the thing the necessary 
colour by asking for that wire from Marvyn for me.” 


AT THE FRONTIER 


227 


I gave in, reluctantly; and at Dunaberg, the next 
stop, feeling something like a coward I left the car- 
riage to find a seat elsewhere. 

“ Courage, my friend,” said Helga, giving me her 
hand with a smile. ” Courage, and we shall make 
the rest of the journey to Berlin safely and together.” 

“ Pray God it will be so,” I answered. 

“ This is just bully,” cried Siegel in the highest 
spirits. See me do the conspirator when you two 
are through. I hope to glory they won’t let me pass.” 

During the remaining run to the frontier I was 
profoundly anxious and miserable. I knew Helga 
would not have taken such a step as to bring Siegel 
into the matter if she had not felt there was real 
danger for us both; and that she gave into my care 
the papers which were of such vital import, showed 
that she regarded her own chances as very doubtful. 

I had unbounded confidence in her wit and ready 
resource. She would get through if any one could; 
but the gate was a very narrow one. If the new de- 
velopment came from Kalkov, as I could not doubt, 
she was so well known that a personal description of 
her would be sent in full. 

And then I perceived the shrewdness of her present 
manoeuvre. Siegel and I were sufficiently alike for a 
written description of one to pass for that of the other. 
We were both clean shaven, somewhere about the same 
build and height and colour ; and when I read his 
description in his identity paper — drawn up for the 
purpose of his long journey through Russian territory 
— I saw it was quite possible to apply it to me. 

When we reached Vilna the official preparations 
began. A number of men were at the depot and 
made a careful scrutiny of the passengers, and event- 
ually all of them boarded the train. One got into the 
compartment where I sat with Siegel’s writing case 
open on my knee. 

He watched me write for a time and then asked 
me for a light. 


228 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I handed him Siegel’s matchbox — a curio he had 
picked up in China — and made a commonplace 
remark in execrable Russian. I had heard Siegel’s 
Russian. 

“Monsieur speaks French?” he asked me politely, 
returning the box. 

“ Un poo, pas bocoo.” He recognized the accent 
immediately and smiled. “ Je suis Americain; San 
Francisco, voo savvy.” 

“ German, perhaps ? ” he ventured. 

“ Ya wohl, etwas; aber Englisch am besten;” and 
I laughed. 

“ I speak English,” he answered, “ and have been 
in England.” 

“ Been in America? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

“ Ah ! ” and I smiled indulgently as if he had 
missed Heaven. 

“You are a writer?” he asked next with pleasant 
inquisitiveness. 

“Yes. I’m Siegel of the Screecher; which means 
that,” I added in reply to his look of bewilderment, 
and gave him one of Siegel’s cards. “ Screecher is 
American for Eagle,” I explained. “ And what are 
you?” 

But he was not communicative. He smiled and ges- 
tured deprecatingly, as if he were of no importance. 

“ Just a private individual.” 

“Travelled much?” 

“ No, not far. To England and in France and in 
Germany.” 

“Ah, I’ve just been round the world;” and I 
rattled away with a general description of many 
things I did not know and many places I had not 
seen ; but I took care to say nothing about any part 
of European Russia. 

What did I think of Petersburg? I had only stayed 
there long enough to see my friend Harold Marvyn at 
the Embassy. If I ’d known I ’d have stayed longer ; 


AT THE FRONTIER 


229 


and I skated on to the thin ice of the Nihilist raid, 
playing Siegel’s part as he had performed for us. I 
ended by saying I was expecting a telegram from the 
Embassy at Kovna — could he tell me how to get it 
quickly ? 

He could and did and offered to help me. On this 
I became professionally confidential. I told him my 
wish to know more of the Nihilist business, and asked 
him whether it would probably be worth my while to 
return to Petersburg ; and so managed that he was led 
to ask all about me and my newspaper. Then I showed 
him enough to convince him of my good faith. 

I watched him gradually lose interest in me and my 
concerns ; and I knew from this that any suspicions 
or hopes about me, with which he had entered the 
carriage were dissipated. I was not a Nihilist; no 
credit was to be gained from detecting and arresting 
me; and he wished to bother himself no more about 
me. 

We were in this stage of the proceedings, and I was 
wondering whether Siegel had also been interviewed 
and if so with what results, when my companion said 
we were close to Kovna and that I had better put my 
things together. He was kind enough to assist me 
and I noticed that he was at great pains to see as 
many of my papers as he could and to read them. I 
gave him ample opportunity; and an easy-going fool 
he no doubt thought me in consequence. 

At Kovna his confidence in my good faith com- 
municated itself to the other officials and my path 
was made easy in consequence. He walked with me 
to the barrier; a significant glance or two passed be- 
tween him and the officials ; a very cursory look was 
taken at my passport and I was through. 

I had not risked looking for either Helga or Siegel ; 
but when I had passed through I hung about and soon 
made a discovery which filled me with concern. 

A great distinction was made between the men and 
the women. Scarcely any difficulty was made in re- 


230 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


gard to the men ; some sharp glances and a few ques- 
tions at the most. But all the women between twenty 
and fifty years of age were taken away for separate 
examination. 

I saw Helga come up, hand over her passport, and 
submit to the close and searching scrutiny with a kind 
of impatient frankness that was admirable acting. But 
she was led away like the rest for further examination 
of her papers. 

I was waiting with an anxiety which can be im- 
agined for her to appear again, when I was witness 
of the little comedy in which Siegel played the chief 
part. 

He had put up his coat collar and drawn down his 
cap so that as little of his face as possible was to be 
seen, and he came striding along casting quick suspi- 
cious glances on all sides, much after the manner of 
the conventional conspirator of burlesque. 

In this way he tried to thrust his way past the 
officials. Any one with the faintest sense of humour 
would have seen he was fooling; but humour is not 
the strong point of Russian officialism. The men by 
the barrier whispered together as he approached and 
then clustered close like wasps round an over ripe 
peach. 

“ Your passport, monsieur, if you please,’’ said one, 
stopping him. 

“ Passport, what do you mean ? ” he asked in a 
truly cosmopolitan language. 

“Your passport; you know what that is,” said the 
man trying French. 

“ Have n’t one,” he answered. He told me after- 
wards he had intentionally torn up mine, thinking he 
had better leave the officials to connect him with me. 
“ Americans don’t want passports.” 

“ Your name, monsieur.” 

“ Shan’t tell you. I ’m an American, that ’s enough. 
Don’t you interfere with me,” he said threateningly; 
and made as if to go on. 


AT THE FRONTIER 


231 


Half a dozen hands were thrust out instantly to 
stop him. One man tried to see more of his face and 
was glancing at a paper. He whispered something to 
his colleague, who asked — 

“ Will you raise your hat, monsieur ? ” 

“ No, I won’t.” 

“ You cannot pass, monsieur.” 

“We ’ll see about that ; ” and he drew his hands 
from his pockets and clenched his fists. I really feared 
he was going to show fight. 

“ Will you step this way, if you please, monsieur ? ” 
said an elderly man coming forward. Apparently a 
man in higher authority. 

“ What for? ” asked Siegel brusquely. 

“ There has probably been some mistake which I 
can put right for you,” was the suavely spoken reply. 
“ You can then resume your journey.” 

“All right,” said Siegel, after a moment’s pause; 
and the two went off followed by several of the other 
men. 

“ Do you think it is ? ” asked one of the officials at 
the barrier of his colleague. 

“ I ’m sure it is,” was the reply. “ He ’ll resume his 
journey all right, but — ” he jerked his thumb back- 
wards and winked. And the incident was closed so far 
as the public were concerned. 

The women passengers were now beginning to come 
out from a separate door ; but I saw nothing of Helga 
and my hopes for her safety ebbed as the number of 
the women increased. 

Some of them were speaking of their examination, 
and I heard to my dismay that in more than one case 
there had been a most rigorous personal search. They 
were loud in protest at the indignity. 

“ She actually made me take down my hair to see 
if I had anything concealed in it,” said a German 
woman to a friend, as the two passed me. “ You 
never saw such a disgraceful scene.” 

Still there was no sign of Helga; and keen though 


232 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I was for news of her, when we were told the train 
would soon start, I dared not linger lest I should draw 
attention and suspicion upon myself. 

I was in a fever of anxiety during the last few 
minutes as I stood by the door of the car straining 
my hungry eyes in vain for a sight of her. 

Then the detective who had been on the train with 
me came along, his face wearing a satisfied expression. 
He caught sight of me, smiled and nodded as he passed, 
then stopped, turned and came up and spoke. 

“ Bon voyage, monsieur. Then you are not going 
back ? ’’ 

“ I ’m still in two minds. But I suppose it ’s nothing 
serious.” 

I spoke as indifferently as I could. 

Oh no — not for your country. I don’t know, 
though. I could give you some news.” 

I ’m always ready for that,” I replied with an eager 
smile. 

“I’m a police agent,” he said, as if the admis- 
sion would astound me. I was therefore promptly 
astounded. 

“ You ! ” I cried. “ Impossible. Why, I thought 
” and left the thought to his imagination. 

“ What did you think ? ” He chuckled. 

“ I put you down for a merchant or a landowner. 
But a police agent ! ” and I waved my hand in amaze- 
ment. “ I ’ve always heard you are the smartest men 
in Europe. Now I know it. A police agent ! ” I was 
lost in wonderment. 

“ Do you know what I thought you were ? ” 

“You didn’t take me for another, I suppose?” It 
was a joke and he enjoyed it and laughed. 

“No, I thought you were a Nihilist ! ” 

“ A Nihilist ! Well, that ’s worse than ever. An 
American a Nihilist?” 

The thing was incredulous as my tone showed. 

“ They come from all countries, monsieur. I was 
looking for a countryman of yours, a Mr. Damper — 
no, Denver.” 


AT THE FRONTIER 


233 


'' Great Scott. You don’t mean it! ” 

“We caught him, too. He was in the train; and a 
woman too — one of the most dangerous Nihilists in 
the Empire.” 

“ A woman I Oh, you police agents are wonderful ! 
But do you mean that women are in this ? ” 

“ They are often the worst. She is a pretty 
woman, too, this one. You ’d better get in, mon- 
sieur, there ’s the signal — unless you think of going 
back to Petersburg.” 

“ When is the next train ? ” 

“ Starts in an hour from now. But you can catch 
the return mail at Insterburg.” 

“ Perhaps that ’ll be better. I can get my baggage. 
If I do come back I shall look out for you,” I said, as 
I got into the carriage. 

“ I am going back at once to Vilna. Bon voyage, 
monsieur.” 

“ Good-bye. A pretty woman you say ? Will it go 
hard with her, do you suppose ? ” I asked in a com- 
passionate tone as the train moved. 

He shook his head and smiled significantly. 

“ She ’ll go to the mines, if what they say is true.” 

That was what that infernal old Kalkov had said; 
and he was making his words good. 

And it was from that I had to save her. 

Thank God she had been shrewder than I ; and 
that I was free to make my effort. 

If I had been in Siegel’s place — and then despite 
the tragedy I thought of the comedy and smiled. 

But the smile was very fleeting. 


Chapter XXIV— the fresh 

CAMPAIGN 


I T was fortunate for my peace of mind in the hours 
which followed Helga’s arrest that I did not know 
a number of grim facts that afterwards came to my 
knowledge about Russian methods in dealing with 
certain classes of offenders. 

Her case was bad enough at the best. Prince 
Kalkov was one of the most dangerous men in the 
Empire to have for an enemy; and that he was 
Helga’s bitter enemy he had shown already. Her 
secret attack had threatened his influence and posi- 
tion and had thus roused him to vigorous measures 
of self-defence. 

As I recalled my last interview with him, I saw 
now that he had deliberately goaded me to passion 
and then let drop the hint of possible escape in order 
to drive me to make the attempt which he had planned 
to end fatally for me. And in thus goading me he 
had shown his hand against her so openly, because he 
believed I should not live to speak of it. 

I thought I could see something more, too. He had 
not scrupled first to use the brotherhood for his own 
purposes against Helga, and then had swooped down 
upon them at the moment they were serving his end 
and had made the raid upon them. In this way he had 
probably calculated not only to demonstrate the vigi- 
lance of his agents but also to secure the silence of 
the men he had used, should anything compromising 
to him transpire. 

As the result of that raid he had found that Helga 
234 


THE FRESH CAMPAIGN 235 


had slipped through his net and had taken the papers 
with her; and had learnt from Drexel no doubt, that 
I had been with her at the house. 

The hue and cry had followed which had led to 
the arrest of Helga and, as he had no doubt been in- 
formed, of myself as well. 

The net had been cast wide and, as both the birds 
had seemingly been caught in its meshes, he would 
probably feel easy enough in mind. 

There was only one point in which he had failed. 
He had not secured the precious papers; and I had 
to consider what he was likely to do in consequence. 

I came to the conclusion that under the circum- 
stances although he might possibly see Helga to ques- 
tion her, he was not likely to see Siegel. In my last 
interview he had threatened to have me charged with 
Vastic’s murder, and I had left him to do it ; and this 
was no doubt the charge which Siegel would find him- 
self called upon to face. He would have no difficulty 
whatever in meeting it, of course, the moment he chose 
to open his lips; but as he wished to learn at first 
hand the secrets of the Russian prison, he would not 
speak for a while. 

I should thus have time to operate, and my course 
was fairly clear. I had to get to the Emperor himself 
with my story before Kalkov had any suspicion that 
I was not safely under lock and key. If he knew I was 
still at liberty he would put insuperable difficulties in 
my way, as he had before. 

I left the cars at Insterburg accordingly and caught 
the limited back to the capital. The journey was with- 
out incident. I was recognized at Kovna; but no 
questions save those prompted by curiosity were asked 
me. 

My friend the police agent had spoken about me to 
one or two of the officials, and what he had said had 
apparently been very much in my favour. The elderly 
man whom I had seen lead Siegel away at the moment 
when he seemed about to show fight, was particularly 


236 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

gracious to me; and after a general query or so, he 
asked — 

“ Was the American whom we arrested here a friend 
of yours, monsieur ? 

“ Of course, in a sense all Americans are friends,’' 
I replied evasively. 

“ Do you know his name ? ” 

“ There are some sixty millions of us Americans ; ” 
and I laughed. “ Are you sure he was an American ? ” 
I preferred to do the questioning. 

He would say nothing, not even his name.” 

Could I see him ? I might by chance know him. 
A newspaper man gets to know a lot of faces.” 

“ He has been sent back to the capital. If I can 

venture to warn you ” he paused and looked 

at me. 

“ I shall be only too glad of a hint.” 

“ I should not seek him out then, if I were you. 
We know little about him, but in our instructions the 
charge is an ugly one.” 

I laughed. 

“ Well, when we Americans take a thing up we 
generally do it in earnest, whatever it is. But I don’t 
believe any American would ever turn Nihilist.” 

“Yet you have had Anarchists in your country. 
Some of your Presidents have been assassinated, mon- 
sieur ; is it not so ? ” 

“ By madmen or wild European scum ; not by 
honest Americans.” 

He raised his eyebrows, smiled, and shook his head. 

“ The disease is the same in all countries. This 
man is a murderer, monsieur,” he answered slowly 
and emphatically. “ He was escaping.” 

Poor Siegel! I could have laughed again; but did 
not. I was appropriately shocked, almost horror- 
struck, at the news. 

“ It is terrible,” I said, gravely. “ One cannot wish 
to help such a criminal as a murderer, even if he be 
one’s own countryman ; ” and with that we parted. 


THE FRESH CAMPAIGN 237 


The one item of fact I had gathered was that the 
prisoners had been sent back to Petersburg; and in 
the hours of my journey I had ample time to con- 
sider my plans, and had them pretty well cut and 
dried when I reached the capital. 

I chose a quiet hotel for the night, registered myself 
as Frank Siegel of San Francisco, and after a supper 
served in my own rooms, I went straight to bed. 

I took all the precautions I could to avoid obser- 
vation, of course, as I had to face the double risk of 
recognition by the Nihilists and by any of Prince 
Kalkov’s agents. 

In the morning I commenced my work. I drove to 
the American Embassy and sent up Siegel’s card to 
Harold Marvyn. 

I was shown up to his room and as I entered he 
jumped up from his table and came toward me, with 
hand extended. Then he stopped suddenly and with 
a very sharp look said — 

“ They brought me Mr. Siegel’s card.” 

“ Do you recognize me ? ” I asked. 

“ Good heavens, you are Harper C. Denver.” 

'' Yes.” And we shook hands. He was obviously 
perplexed and stood fingering Siegel’s card. 

“ I ’m afraid I ’ve puzzled you ; but for the moment 
Siegel and I have changed personalities. It ’s a queer 
show. But he ’s in prison and I ’m here to tell you all 
about it.” 

Marvyn was never a very demonstrative man and 
his diplomatic training had increased his capacity for 
self-restraint. But my quiet statement was too much 
for him. Pie went back to his seat, and as I drew a 
chair close to his table, he stared at me, his thin sallow 
face all lines of surprise, and letting out a long breath 
in a sort of mixed sigh and whistle he exclaimed — 
Well, I ’m gormed.” 

I remembered his expression at Harvard. 

“ I have n’t heard that since you left Harvard,” I 
said, with a smile. 


238 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


But what does it all mean ? What are you doing 
here? How is that — here, show me.” 

It means a most infernal mess, which can all soon 
be put right, however, if I can keep my head and you 
can keep my secret.” 

“ My dear Denver, I ’ll do anything in the world 
for you. It was your father got me into this, you 
know. But is it official ? ” 

“ It ’s a bit of everything, I think. But you give me 
your word not to repeat anything I tell you ? ” 

“ Of course I will.” 

For one thing I want your people here to get me 
a personal audience with the Czar.” 

“ The Czar ! Well, that ’s a pretty tall proposition 
as a start. But I daresay it can be done. We ’re on 
excellent terms with Prince Kalkov who arranges such 
things.” 

I laughed. 

“ But old Kalkov ’s just the man who must know 
nothing about it. He ’s the man I ’m fighting ; so 
I ’ll drop that part of the business.” 

'' Fighting ? How ’s that ? Give me some facts.” 

I think I ’ll begin backwards,” and I told him 
about Siegel’s arrest; and then little by little most 
of the story. 

“ Don’t tell me anything about the contents of those 
papers,” he said. “ It might be very inconvenient 
knowledge.” 

“ I can’t ; I don’t know them myself ; but it ’s in 
regard to them I want your assistance. Of course I 
don’t mean to compromise you in any way officially.” 

“ I ’m afraid you ’re trying to weave cloth of spider’s 
webs with a hornet’s sting for the shuttle, Denver. 
My advice to you in regard to those papers is — burn 
em. 

And if I were in your place here, I daresay I 
should; but you understand that officially you know 
nothing about them. All that I wish you to do is to 
receive for safe custody the property of an American 
citizen to be dealt with as that citizen desires.” 


THE FRESH CAMPAIGN 239 


“ That ’s all very well, but if any fuss came and 
enquiries were made about them, think what a stink 
there might be,” he objected nervously. 

“ I tell you for all I know to the contrary they may 
be mere sheets of blank paper. I hand you two packets 
of valuable securities, that ’s all ; and I ask you to 
accept instructions as to their disposition. You can 
surely do that? If an American can’t get a trifle^ like 
that done for him in his own country’s Embassy, it ’s 
a pretty pass.” 

‘‘ And what are your instructions ? ” he asked sus- 
piciously. 

“ I shall either call here every day before twelve 
o’clock or send you a letter before that time, request- 
ing you to hold them for a further twenty-four hours. 
If you do not see or hear from me, you are to hand 
them over to the person who produces a letter from 
me dated to-day, requesting you to deliver them to the 
bearer, and signed by me in this fashion : ‘ Harper 
Clarence Denver, sophomore, citizen of the United 
States.’ ” 

“ Who will present that letter?” 

“ What has that to do with the Embassy ? It will 
be signed in that way to prevent any forgery.” 

“ I think I can do that,” he agreed after a pause. 

I know you can ; and there is only one thing fur- 
ther. The day you part with them ask your friend. 
Prince Kalkov, in what prison he has ventured to 
lock me up, and use all the powers of the Embassy to 
find me. You may gamble on it that I shall need all 
the help you can afford.” 

I don’t like it, Denver, and that ’s the truth. I 
wish you ’d let us take the thing up in the usual 
way.” 

My dear fellow, that ’s just a sheer impossibility. 
I know where I ’m walking in this thing. I mean to 
win right along. This is no mere bluff I ’m putting 
up: I hold a straight flush.” 

I pressed the matter very insistently and in the end 


240 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


gained my point, although I should not have done so, 
had not Marvyn felt under a considerable obligation 
to me as the son of the man who had helped him, and 
whose influence could be depended upon to see him 
through any bother. He yielded with great reluctance. 
Still, he yielded, and that was all I needed. 

“ And what about Siegel ? ” he asked, when my 
point was settled and I had written the necessary 
letters and given into his charge the papers. 

“ You may safely wait until you hear from him or 
me. When the mistake is discovered they will be as 
anxious to get rid of him as he was that they should 
make it.” 

“ He ’s a queer fellow.” 

“ He ’s getting the ' copy ’ he wants.” 

“ There may be a row about it,” said Marvyn, who 
appeared to have a far scent for trouble. 

“ Only for newspaper purposes,” I answered as I 
left. 

I was in high spirits at my first success. I had 
planted the compromising papers where even Kalkov’s 
iron hand would be powerless to reach them, and I had 
now only to complete the machinery by which they 
were to fall into the right hands if trouble came my 
way. 

I drove to the Embassy of the Power chiefly con- 
cerned and asked for the man there whom Helga had 
mentioned to me. I sent up no name at first and con- 
sequently met with a courteous refusal and a request 
to put my business in writing. 

Give my own name I could not just yet, so I sent 
up one of Siegel’s cards, marking it on urgent private 
business. After some little farther trouble this had 
the requisite effect, and I was shown into the presence 
of a man some fifty years of age, thin and tall, with a 
military carriage, clean shaven, with one of those 
straight almost lipless mouths you see in men of se- 
cretive mind. 

Mr. Siegel ? ” he asked in English. 

Are we quite alone ? ” 


THE FRESH CAMPAIGN 


241 


His eyes asked me what I meant. 

“ You can see, sir,’' was what his lips said. 

“ Will you answer my question, please ? ” I per- 
sisted. I had my reasons ; for there was a big screen 
in the room and I had heard things. 

“ You can rely upon everything being confidential.” 

I pointed to the screen and looked at him. He 
started. 

“ A screen always suggests draughts to me. Permit 
me to ” 

“ There is no need,” he interposed quickly, as I was 
moving toward it. “ It is usual to have a memoran- 
dum of matters that pass here.” 

“ I am much obliged for the thoughtfulness, but I 
can trust my memory,” I answered drily ; and then he 
sent some one out of the room and himself folded the 
screen together. 

“ Now, Mr. — er — Siegel,” he said referring to the 
card. 

I am not Mr. Siegel and have no connection with 
the press of any country. I wished to see you on 
something of extreme importance and of a vitally 
confidential nature. I used that name to gain this 
interview.” 

“ And your own name ? ” 

“ Is for the moment of no concern. You would not 
know it, but will of course learn it if this interview 
ends as I wish.” 

“ Will you be seated ? ” and he motioned to a chair. 

I drew my chair close to his and waited. 

Yes?” 

I can speak more easily to .you here ; ” and I 
pointed to the seat at his desk. 

“ You are mysterious, sir.” 

No ; only cautious. I don’t intend to be over- 
heard,” I replied quietly. He took his seat then and 
turned to me a listening but impassive face. 

You had some negotiations recently in regard to 
certain papers ? ” 

16 


242 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Ah ! Recognition and interest now took the 
place of impassiveness. 

They have come into my possession.’’ 

. “How?” 

“ That is of no consequence. I have them. And — ” 
I paused and met his intent gaze — “ they may find 
their way to you.” 

He thought rapidly. 

“ The price, sir?” 

“ You mean money ? I am not for sale. I say they 
may find their way to you.” 

“ I do not understand you.” 

“ Yet my words speak my meaning.” 

“ From whom do you come ? ” 

“ On my own initiative.” 

“ Where are the papers ? ” and his eyes shot at me 
as if to pierce to my pockets. 

“ They are in perfectly safe keeping.” 

“ What is it you wish ? ” 

“ I am in some personal danger — possibly great 
danger — and if anything should befall me, I intend 
those papers to come to you.” 

He saw my meaning in a flash. 

“ You intend to use that as a means to restrain those 
who threaten you ? ” 

“ Exactly.” There was no change in his expression 
but I read his silence, and added : “ You can get them 
in no other way.” 

He made up his mind then promptly. 

“ Your terms? ” 

“ I ask little except absolute secrecy about myself. 
If you consent, I shall leave with you a letter to those 
who will upon receipt of it hand you documents which 
will tell you precisely where and how to get the papers 
you^wish, and will be a full authority to secure their 
being handed to you. There are two sets of docu- 
ments. One is for your use : the other you must give 
me a pledge to have placed in the hands of the Czar 
himself.” 


THE FRESH CAMPAIGN 243 


I did not tell him he would get the papers them- 
selves from Marvyn, nor that they were actually at 
the American Embassy. 

“If that is all why not give them me at once? ” 

“ You will only present the letter I shall give you 
under certain conditions.’’ 

“ Those are?” 

“ That on any day you fail either to see me or hear 
from me by noon.” 

“ You ask nothing from us ? ” 

“ Nothing more than I have said.” 

“ No assistance, should you get into this danger 
you anticipate.” 

“ You could render none.” 

“ It is very extraordinary.” 

“Your answer?” 

“ I accept your conditions, of course. But I wish 
you would give them me at once. We would find 
means to protect you.” 

“ Thank you. That is impossible.” 

I wrote the letter in the terms I had agreed with 
Marvyn and handed it to him. 

“ My name you will see is Denver,” I said. 

“ Mr. Marvyn, of your Embassy. I know him.” 

“ Your pledge of secrecy must be kept, or the whole 
thing falls through. I have arranged that. The slight- 
est breath, and the papers are lost to you.” 

“Does Mr. Marvyn know?” 

“ Mr. Marvyn knows no more about them than the 
secretary you sent out of the room. I have left with 
him the particulars which will enable you to get the 
papers.” 

“ On your side, Mr. Denver, you will observe 
confidence ? ” 

I smiled as I answered. 

“If they are to fall into your hands, I shall be in 
a place where my silence will be very effectively 
secured.” 

“ I do not ask about that,” he said as I rose. “ But 


244 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


you will render us a service we should never forget, 
Mr. Denver.” 

I smiled. 

You mean, I may do so. There ’s an ^ if ’ in the 
matter, and I hope it will be the strongest word in the 
whole conversation.” 

I left him then to set about the still more difficult 
task of getting my audience with his Majesty. 


Chapter XXV— the luck wavers 


I WAS very preoccupied with my plans as I left 
the Foreign Embassy, and, crossing the side 
path quickly, ran against a man, who turned, stared, 
started, and muttering some words I did not catch, 
passed on. 

Something about him struck me as familiar, and I 
glanced after him with half a mind to follow and speak 
to him. But time was pressing. It was already mid- 
day, and I had yet to devise a means of getting at the 
Emperor; so I entered my carriage and drove back 
to the hotel. 

The incident had served to revive my caution, how- 
ever, and when I alighted I had a good look about me. 
There were but few people about, and none to take 
any notice of me ; but while I still stood in the lobby, 
a drosky drove rapidly past, and in it was the man 
whom I had jostled some minutes before. 

Obviously I had been followed ; and having ordered 
my lunch to be sent to my rooms, I went up feeling 
vaguely uneasy and worried. 

The man’s face would obtrude itself into my 
thoughts, and my vain efforts to place him in my 
memory troubled me. In the last few crowded days 
I had seen such a number of different faces that my 
recollection of this one was lost in the crowd. 

That any one should have recognized me at such 
a moment was annoying ; and whoever the man might 
be, and whatever his object in following me, I foresaw 
the possibility of embarrassing complications, and even 
of dangerous ones. 

Without interference from any one, the difficulties 
245 


S46 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


in the path of getting to the Czar’s presence were of 
themselves likely to tax my ingenuity to the utmost. 
Even when I had been his guest in the Palace they had 
proved insuperable, and now they threatened to be no 
less troublesome. A hundred different suggestions oc- 
curred to me, only to be put on one side. 

You cannot walk up to an Emperor’s door, send in 
your card, and see him without any fuss; and if I 
was to succeed now, it would only be as a result of 
some ruse. 

For this there was only one thing which might tell 
in my favour. I knew my way about the Palace, and 
on the night of my arrival I had been seen by, and my 
name was known to, one or two of the gentlemen-in- 
waiting. If I could get inside the building, therefore, 
I might by the use of a little impudence and ingenuity 
gain my end. 

In this connection I had a stroke of luck. I learned 
from the papers that the Czar had returned late on the 
previous evening with his guest, the Crown Prince of 
Denmark; and I saw how to make use of this visit 
for my purpose. 

The Crown Prince and his staff were staying in the 
Palace, and the fact of there being so many new faces 
to puzzle the officials would help me. I resolved to go 
to the Palace quite openly, ask for one of the Prince's 
staff, and while he was being sought, I proposed to 
lose myself somewhere in the building, and trust to 
my wits for the rest. 

To ask openly for an audience of the Emperor 
would, of course, be useless, because, as Marvyn him- 
self had admitted, all such requests were referred 
straight to Prince Kalkov. 

I found a list of the members of the staff in a 
morning paper and picked out a name at random: 
that of a Colonel von Kramen: and over my lunch 
arranged the details of my venture. If I came actu- 
ally face to face with him, I could easily use Siegel’s 
connection with the Screecher to carry me through. 


THE LUCK WAVERS 


247 


I fixed the time for my visit for about five in the 
afternoon. I knew the Czar’s habit was to devote 
himself to matters of business for an hour or two 
from five o’clock; and if I could get my name be- 
fore him then with a pressing request for an audience, 
I reckoned all the rest would be plain sailing. 

I ordered a carriage to be ready by half-past four, 
and sat down to wait for the time to pass with such 
patience as I could command; and I was just finish- 
ing my cigar when the waiter interrupted me with an 
announcement that brought me to my feet in a moment. 

“ Your brother to see you, monsieur.” 

“ My brother ! ” I exclaimed, and got no farther 
before the man who had followed me to the hotel 
rushed in with both hands extended and face beaming 
with smiles. 

“ Ah, Frank, my brother, my brother,” he cried in 
broken English, and with a very effusive foreign 
manner. 

I drew back and stared at him. 

“ I don’t know you,” I said. 

The waiter stood staring at us in amused astonish- 
ment. The ways of these Americans were always 
droll, of course, to him. 

Oh, Frank, brother, why receive me thus coldly? 
Why this cruel estrangement ? This freezing stare ? ” 
exclaimed my visitor as the waiter, after lounging a 
moment, went out and closed the door. Then the 
newcomer’s manner changed. Or am I mistaken, 
and is it — the Emperor? ” the last sentence in a low, 
sly tone with a look of intense cunning. 

I don’t know who the devil you are, but you ’ve 
no business here anyway, so get out, right now,” I 
said angrily. 

He took no notice and stood staring at me with the 
same smile of cunning. Then shaking his head as if 
in reproach, he sat down. 

'' This is my room. Get out of it,” I cried. 

He did not move, so I crossed to the bell. 


248 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Shall I call someone to pitch you out?’’ 

,He spread his hands and wagged his head. 

They will not do that.” 

“ We ’ll see ; ” and I touched it. 

They will not do that,” he declared, unmoved. 
“ You will not tell them to. I should only say I am 
looking for an American gentleman I had the good 
fortune to meet at — Brabinsk, and think I have found 
him.” 

He smiled with the same serene cunning. 

“ What do you want ? ” I asked angrily. 

The waiter opened the door then. 

“ Ah, that is more like my brother. I will have 
cognac and cigars and coffee. The sight of your dear 
face, brother, is a delight.” 

“ Bring cigars, coffee, and brandy,” I told the waiter. 

“Was I not right? You no longer order me out. 
On the contrary, we drink together, and smoke and — 
and talk.” 

I waited until the drinks came. 

“ Help yourself,” I told him ; and he did, gener- 
ously. Russians can all drink like fish, and this one 
took half a tumbler of brandy and very nearly forgot 
all about the water. Then leisurely he lit a cigar, and 
having got rid of the waiter’s curious eyes, rose and 
locked the door, and tossed the key on the table. 

“ You may have another brother, monsieur, and 
he would not be so welcome ; ” and with a fresh smile 
he sat down again and puffed away in silence. 

“ A good cigar,” he said appreciatively. 

His coolness was amazing. 

“ You said you were going to talk — well, talk, and 
say what you want.” 

“ I want to do you a good service, monsieur ; I am 
your friend.” 

“ Never mind that, what do you want? ” 

He took up his glass and looked at the liquor in it 
deliberately. 

“ A toast, monsieur. To the memory of — M. 


THE LUCK WAVERS 


249 


Vastic/^ and he tossed off half the liquor at a gulp. 
“You do not drink?” 

“ No ; I 'm waiting for you to speak.” 

“ He was a great man — Vastic. But you were too 
quick for him.” 

“ Were you — ? ” I began. 

He nodded his head quickly. 

“ I missed you. It is not often I miss. I am counted 
a dead shot ; ” and with a glance the mingled threat 
and cunning of which no words of mine can convey, 
he took out a revolver and laid it on the table in his 
hand. 

The interest of the situation heightened considerably. 

“ Have you come for a second shot? ” 

“ I hope not ; I hope it will not come to that. I 
should not miss a second time. Perhaps you have 
arms here ? ” 

“ Perhaps I have,” I answered coolly, meeting his 
eyes. 

“ It would help to give them me.” 

We stared steadily at one another, and then I no- 
ticed that the door key was within my reach. I leaned 
forward slightly, as if to be nearer him, and then 
picked up the key with my left hand, and thrust back 
my chair so that my right hand rested on the bell 
push. As I moved, he watched me like a cat, and 
partly raised the revolver. 

“ This will do for me,” I answered, slipping the key 
into an inner pocket and putting my finger on the bell. 
“ You can shoot me if you wish, but at the slightest 
movement from you I shall ring this bell, and you will 
find it difficult to get out of the room before the people 
come — and equally difficult to explain your presence. 
Now we can talk.” 

A dead tense silence followed my words. I sat 
staring at him, with my finger on the push. His 
fingers left the revolver and he smiled. 

“ You are clever, monsieur. But it would not have 
saved you. You are right, however. We will talk.” 


250 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ Say what you have to say/' I answered, keeping 
my hand on the bell. 

If I spare you, you can save me. And we shall be 
quits.” 

“ Go on.” 

He took his hand from his revolver and used it 
to lift the glass which he drained and immediately 
replenished. 

^‘You remember me then, monsieur?” he asked. 

“ Yes, perfectly, now. You were with M. Vastic 
at Brabinsk.” 

When you shot him,” he added significantly. 

‘‘At the moment he was attempting to shoot me. 
Yes, go on.” 

“ For that you were condemned by the brotherhood, 
and I was one of those chosen to — to find you.” 

“ And murder me, you mean — after having been 
a witness that I acted only in self-defence. Go on.” 

“ We know what occurred,” he answered with a 
wave of the hand, as if putting my words aside. 
Then his look sharpened. “ I am now the only one 
at large of all who were at Brabinsk that night.” 

“ Which means — what ? ” 

“ That I am your only source of danger — from us, 
monsieur. It is fortunate that I chanced to see you 
to-day.” 

“ There may be two opinions about that,” I said 
drily. “ I have mine.” 

“ It is fortunate — for both.” 

“ That gun of yours is scarcely a promising circum- 
stance, is it ? ” 

“ You can make me your friend, if you will.” 

“ How? ” 

“ I am in danger, almost at my last turn. I am 
being hunted down — and you can save me. Every 
refuge is closed by these dogs of police.” 

“ Do you think I can call them off ? I'm no longer 
even playing at being Emperor.” 

“ I have no money, monsieur — and dare not go 
where I could get it.” 


THE LUCK WAVERS 


251 


So the cat was belled at last. To my profound re- 
lief, the desperate Nihilist and picked assassin was 
just a common beggar, and his six shooter and threats 
mere picturesque bits of stage colour, and no more. 
An almost ludicrous bathos, but yet unutterably wel- 
come to me. 

A moment's reflection convinced me that he was 
in earnest. I knew of the raid on the Nihilists and 
that there had been a great number of arrests. Panic 
had no doubt seized the bulk of them, as it will do at 
such moments, and this man had caught the infec- 
tion : oaths, pledges, revenge, the brotherhood, friends, 
everything had been blown to the winds by the pas- 
sion of the panic and fear for his skin. 

I took my hand from the bell and rose. 

“ Come," I said quietly, in a tone of reassurance. 

Put that gun away and don't monkey with it any 
longer. I 'll help you if only to show I 've no cause 
of enmity with you. You shall get out of the country 
if you wish. How much do you want ? " and without 
more ado I pulled out a roll of notes. 

This readiness completed his conquest. He tried 
to maintain some show of stolid indifference, but the 
sight of the money and the knowledge of all it meant 
was too much for him ; and for the moment he could 
not speak. 

How much ? " I asked again. “ Five hundred 
roubles ? " and I laid notes for that amount on the 
table. 

“ I don't need so much as that," he said. 

‘Hf you '11 comply with one condition, I '11 double 
the amount." 

His quick glance asked my meaning. 

You are the one man whose evidence can prove 
what took place when Vastic was killed. Leave Russia 
and go to any place you please, but let me know where 
to find you ; you can write to Mr. Harold Marvyn, of 
the American Embassy here. And if I need your evi- 
dence, be ready to swear to what occurred at Brabinsk. 


252 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Do this, and I ’ll see that you have a fair start in a new 
country. You ’re not of the stuff that makes good 
conspirators. Come ; your gun, right now, as a pledge 
you trust me and will do what I say.” And I held out 
my hand for it. 

He hesitated, looking at me nervously. 

“I’m a prisoner, monsieur,” he murmured. 

“Rubbish! Here,” and I tossed the key of the 
room over to him. 

“ By God, you ’re a man ! ” he cried. “ You make 
me feel like a vile wretch of a coward ; ” and he 
pushed the revolver toward me. “ I was drawn into 
this thing, like so many others, and the net was too 
strong to break. But I could get away now, and if 
you ’ll give me a chance ” 

“ All right. Here ’s the money. I ’ll have your 
story when we meet outside your infernal country. 
Now go, I ’m busy. By the way, what ’s your 
name ? ” 

He picked up the notes almost like a man in a 
dream and as if he could not believe in his good for- 
tune, and put them away. 

“ I am Antpn Presvitch. What can I say to you, 
monsieur ? I ” 

“ Say au revoir or any other old tag you please, and 
keep clear of this sort of business for the future. I 
wish you good luck in getting away ; ” and I opened 
the door, gave him back his revolver and bundled him 
out. 

The time was now close at hand for me to start, 
and I hurried my final preparations. 

My chief concern as I drove to the Palace was lest 
any of the men who had stopped me on the previous 
morning should be on duty and recognize me; but 
the luck continued to be on my side. 

No difficulty was raised about taking Siegel’s card 
to Colonel von Kramen, and I was shown into an 
ante-room to wait. But I was not left alone, and could 
not therefore find means to get further into the Palace. 


THE LUCK WAVERS 


253 


But I was in luck again. Instead of the colonel, a 
young officer came to me, who said he was his secre- 
tary, and politely asked my business. 

I invented a reply to the effect that the paper I 
represented wished me to get the career of so dis- 
tinguished an officer as the colonel, and that I was 
very anxious to have a personal interview. I would 
not detain him more than a few minutes. 

I ’m afraid it ’s out of the question just now. The 
colonel is with his Royal Highness, and can scarcely 
be interrupted,” he said, as if with regret. “ Cannot 
I tell you what you wish to know ? ” 

I ’m also going to ask the colonel to endeavour to 
get me a word with his Royal Highness,” I answered 
glibly. 

Really ! ” He smiled. “ I have heard of the 
enterprise of American newspapers, but I scarcely 
expected this.” 

“ It ’s a usual thing,” I replied, as if it were. “ In 
fact I am known to the Czar himself, and have had 
the honour of a long conversation with him.” 

This impressed him, as I intended it should. 

I dl go and see what I can do,” he answered. 

He was a very pleasant young fellow, so I ventured 
a step further. 

“ Is there not some place where we could be more 
private than here? In a confidential matter of this 


I left the rest to his imagination. 

“ Will you come to my apartments ? I shall be 
delighted.” 

Of course I agreed, but felt rather like a shame- 
faced impostor at having to trick so frank and good- 
natured a fellow. There was too much at stake, 
however, for me to hesitate, and we went away to- 
gether, talking gaily, up the stairs and along the 
corridors to his room. 

I was going to win after all, in spite of old Kalkov 
and his Argus eyes, and my spirits rose as success 
came nearer and nearer within my grasp. 


254 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


We sat chatting for a few minutes, the young officer 
exhibiting a strong curiosity on the subject of Ameri- 
can newspapers, what information I wished to obtain, 
the use I should make of it, and so on ; and I did my 
best to satisfy him. 

He was satisfied at length apparently, for he went 
off on his search for the colonel and left me alone. 

I gave him just time to get well away, and then 
hurried off in the direction of the rooms where I 
knew the Czar would be at that hour. 

What happened when the young secretary returned 
to find I had hoaxed him, I do not know, and never 
had an opportunity of ascertaining. He went out of 
my thoughts there and then, and the occurrences of 
the next few hours were too vital for me to think 
of him again. 

I had to get to the Czar, and assuming an air of 
as much importance as I could, and feeling, it must 
be confessed, not a little nervous, I strode into the 
ante-room, my pulse beating with the fear that Prince 
Kalkov might be there, and said to one of the aides- 
de-camp, as I handed him my card — my own card 
this time — 

‘‘ Kindly let his Majesty know that I have obeyed 
his summons and am here.” 

The aide looked up and frowned. 

“ I have no note of your name, monsieur. What 
is your business, if you please ? ” 

I am here by his Majesty’s request. I was stay- 
ing in the Palace as his Majesty’s guest until the last 
two days. I am going to Khiva, and his Majesty 
wished to see me first.” 

Oh yes, I heard of that. Pray pardon me ; you 
are the American, M. Denver, yes. His Majesty is 
engaged at present, but the audience will be over 
directly, and if he sent for you, of course he will see 
you.” 

I was to see him before I left. But my name will 
be enough.” 


THE LUCK WAVERS 255 

Will you wait, monsieur ? And he waved me 
to an adjoining room. 

Good old bluff! The finest of all tactics, I thought 
as I sat, very anxious and impatient I admit, but very 
confident now. Once get the Czar’s ear, and then — 

The door was pushed partly open, and there came 
a dramatic pause. I got up, eager and expectant ; and 
the luck turned with a rush. 

It was Prince Kalkov, pale, urbane, cool and 
dangerous. 

“I am afraid, M. Denver, his Majesty is too much 
engaged to grant you an audience to-day.” 

This in the suavest of tones, for those outside to 
hear. Then he closed the door and smiled. 


Chapter XXVI— i win 


M y feelings as Prince Kalkov and I stood thus 
face to face for some half minute or so with- 
out speaking were not wholly those of disappointment 
^ and chagrin. Disappointed I was, of course, and cha- 
grined; but I had throughout had the secret expec- 
tation that he would succeed in blocking my way to 
the Czar; and it was in view of this that I had taken 
the elaborate precautions in regard to the compromis- 
ing papers. 

My surprise passed very quickly therefore, and I 
was conscious of a feeling of amusement mingled 
with conjecture as to the course which the interview 
would take. I had no fear of him whatever, for I was 
absolutely confident. 

He might do what he pleased, but I had the stock 
of the whip in my hand, and there were two long 
biting thongs on it. 

I sat down on the edge of an office table, and 
swinging my leg carelessly, smiled and opened the 
business. 

I am not so entirely surprised to see you as you 
may think — nor so sorry. I would rather see his 
Majesty, but that will come presently.’" 

“ You play very adroitly and very confidently, M. 
Denver. Who is in your place yonder — your cell ? ” 
I affected not to understand him. 

My cell?” 

‘‘Need we pretend? What American has per- 
sonated you ? ” 

“No one. Prince; I am not an Emperor.” Then 
in an indifferent tone I added : “ Have you got an 
256 


I WIN 


257 


American? I heard as I came back through Kovna 
that your people had blundered and had made an 
arrest. I think something was said about a murder, 
but, of course, we know that ’s all mere wishwash and 
wind baggery.” 

“ You will find it serious enough, monsieur. Who 
is he ? ” he asked sharply. 

I pretended to think a moment, then slapped my 
knee and laughed. 

“ By Jove, I believe I can guess it. Splendid. There 
was an American, a newspaper man, on the train, 
represents the most sensational papers in the States ; 
he was dying to get the secrets of your prisons at 
first hand, and it ’s just like him to have played for 
this arrest. You dl have a flaring description of the 
one he 's in sent across the Atlantic. Lovely ! ” and I 
laughed with unnecessary heartiness. “ You ’d better 
get him out as soon as you can.’’ 

His eye kindled with anger. 

“If there has been a conspiracy, monsieur, it will 
not help you now, and he will pay the penalty. We 
are not to be fooled with.” 

“ That ’s just the point. The worse you treat him, 
the better he ’ll like it, and the more his papers will 
make of it,” I replied, taking out my cigar case. 

“ Where are his papers, monsieur ? ” he retorted 
pointedly. 

I grew serious and looked up at him out of the 
corner of my eyes. 

“Are we to talk about — papers yet. Prince?” 

His momentary discomfiture was a thing of joy 
to me. 

“ You do not realize the fix you have got him into.” 

“ No indeed, for I don’t believe he ’s in any fix 
at all. By the way, shall I have time to smoke a 
cigar before I see his Majesty?” 

“ Yes, many,” he rapped out drily. 

“ Well, here goes for one, then,” and I lit mine 
deliberately. “ Now I suppose we are going to have 
17 


258 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


a little chat together. I think you ’ll be interested in 
an account of my adventures since — yes, since the 
night before last at — seven o’clock. You know them 
up to then.” 

It is unusual for me to grant an interview to a 
man charged with murder.” 

“ Then I ’d better go straight to his Majesty.” 

“ You will not see his Majesty.” 

'' I think I can persuade you that I shall, Prince. 
As you said just now, I am very confident.” 

“If you desire to lay any mitigating facts before 
me, I will listen to you in my apartments. I am wish- 
ful to deal with you leniently.” 

“ Mitigating facts, that ’s a pretty phrase. I like 
it. I am also ready to go anywhere you please — gaol 
if you like; and I can understand that you would 
prefer me to be a little farther removed from the 
Czar than we are at the present moment.” 

“ I shall send you there under guard, monsieur.” 

“ No, decidedly no,” I said firmly. “ If you send 
me anywhere under guard, it will be to a prison, and 
then — well, things will happen, and you ’ll be sorry. 
I am enjoying this interview, and am quite willing to 
continue it where and when you please; but you are 
vastly mistaken if you think that I am only bluffing 
you now. I am really dangerous. Prince. You know 
the jargon of poker — well, it’s up to you to see me 
— if you think it safe.” 

Apparently he did not, for after a second’s pause 
he said — 

“ We ’ll go together, monsieur.” 

And together we went accordingly. 

I was well satisfied with the progress of things so 
far. I had told him nothing yet; had merely hinted 
at the power I held; and the hint had forced him to 
yield. Nothing more was said until we reached his 
apartment, and once there, he sat down to his desk, 
while I threw myself into an easy lounge chair. It 
was my cue to appear absolutely unconcerned, and I 
played up to it. 


I WIN 259 

Now, monsieur, for the reasons why I am not 
to hand you over to the police at once.” 

He spoke sternly and curtly. 

“ The main reason is the blunder of your men at 
Kovna. They first let me through with things that 
were of great importance, and then let me back again 
to take ample measures for the safety of myself — and 
others. I owe them an infinite obligation.” 

“ You will find it better to drop this jesting tone 
and speak plainly.” 

Why should I adapt my tone to suit your con- 
venience? You are presuming to address me as if I 
were a prisoner.” 

You are a prisoner.” 

Why persist in this ridiculous delusion? I am 
not anything like so near a gaol as — well, say as you 
are.” 

“ This is insolence, monsieur,” he cried angrily. 

“ Yes, calculated insolence, your Highness. I re- 
sent your attitude. You have behaved infamously to 
me — infamously. And you would carry your infamy 
to the last extreme now, and send me to rot in one 
of your gaols, were you not restrained by your fear 
of the consequences.” 

You shall not speak thus to me,” he cried passion- 
ately, striking the desk with his fist. 

“ I shall speak as I please to the man who laid a 
treacherous trap to lure me to my death.” 

‘‘ This is not the way to obtain my leniency.” 

“ Damn your leniency ! Do what you dare — right 
now. I am as safe from your threats as I am in- 
different to your anger. I am a free-speaking Ameri- 
can citizen, monsieur, not a Russian serf; and I can 
prove my innocence as clearly as I can prove your 
guilt.” 

“ You tempt me to end the interview by your arrest. 
Had you not been a friend of his Majesty ” 

A laugh from me cut him short. 

“ Exactly. I understand. You mean it ’s safer to 


260 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

hear me out, no matter what tone I adopt. And so 
it is.” 

He knew well enough I was dangerous to him; 
and filling up a pause by drawing some large sheets 
of official paper before him and selecting a pen, he 
said — 

“ Your statement, monsieur.” 

You won’t find it advisable to put it all down 
there ; but you can please yourself. First, we ’ll clear 
up the mystery of your prisoner. His name is — but 
wait, here are some of his papers, including his pass- 
port. I used that with his consent to pass your men 
at Kovna ; ” and I handed over such of Siegel’s cards 
and papers as I had with me. 

“ You admit this?” he asked. 

My action surprised him. 

‘‘ Oh yes. Fortunately I met him on the train, and 
we arranged that I should use his passport.” 

“You conspired together?” 

“ Put it how you like. It does n’t matter five cents. 
If I didn’t know that, I shouldn’t have told you. 
Shall I wait while you write that down ? ” I asked, 
for his paper was as blank as my hand. 

“ I can trust my memory for his crime,” he replied 
when I waited for an answer. 

“ Then you can have my first condition. M. Siegel 
must be liberated the moment he expresses the wish 
to leave. I don’t want him to lose material for his 
article. He was so useful to me, you see.” 

The Prince bit his lips savagely and sneered. 

“ It is good of you to name your conditions.” 

“ If I did n’t, how could you comply with them ? ” 

“ Perhaps you have some others ? ” 

“ Certainly I have. The next is the immediate 
release of Mademoiselle Helga Boreski — or Lavalski, 
whichever name you prefer. When that trap of yours 
for me failed — and only an accident caused the failure, 
for it took me in completely; you may like to know 
that — I went to the Mademoiselle and told her your 


I WIN 


261 


intentions in regard to her, warned her and assisted 
her in attempting to fly. Your quick swoop on the 
place afterwards — a fact we had not counted on — 
broke up our plans, and she was arrested. I tell you 
of the mistakes we made in regard to you, so that you 
may feel perfectly sure I have not made any mis- 
calculations now.” 

“ By your own admission, you aided the escape 
of this Nihilist leader. You are frank, monsieur.” 

‘‘ Except that she is not a Nihilist leader, but your 
personal enemy, you are quite right. I admit I helped 
her to get away. I went with her, of course, as you 
now know.” 

My frankness was having precisely the effect upon 
him which I calculated. He felt I should not make 
a number of hazardous admissions if I had not some 
strong cause. 

'' You must, of course, be held answerable for this ; 
even my desire to save you would be useless in the 
face of this,” he said, for all the world as though he 
were my best friend and protector. 

“ I am ready right here and now. But about 
Mademoiselle’s release ? ” I asked when he paused. 

It is preposterous — monstrous — out of the ques- 
tion.” 

Still, it ’s got to be done ; how, I leave to you ; ” 
and I leant back and smoked placidly. 

He sat thinking, and then shot the question at me 
for which I had been waiting, and with it a sharp 
lightning glance. 

Why?” 

“ I have those papers.” 

I enjoyed the start and frown which the words 
fetched, and his evident discomfiture and perplexity. 

‘‘Your men were very good to me; I should like 
to recommend one of them in particular for pro- 
motion.” I could n’t resist the chance for this little 
gird at him. “ I had them on me when I passed the 
barrier and again when I came back. And now they ’re 
in good safe keeping.” 


262 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


He bore the gibe without retort, without a sign of 
any kind, although I knew how deep I had thrust 
the blade in. 

A queer turn of the wheels, is n’t it ? The very 
papers you sent me out to recover, when I do recover 
them, become my weapon against you. And, by the 
way, they are not the only ones I have.” 

Well?” 

“ There ’s the full case — with dates, details, names 
of witnesses, proofs, everything — in the charge 
against you in that Lavalski matter.” 

I saw his hand tighten on the arm of his chair, 
and a muttered oath slipped out from the pressed lips 
in a whisper. Save for that one truant whisper, his 
face was as pale and immobile as death itself. 

The sight of his tense emotion satisfied even my 
bitterness against him, and I held my tongue, specu- 
lating what he would do. 

He found the problem beyond even his ingenuity 
for a time at least, and sat thinking, trying to see 
a course that was not fraught with real danger. He 
had guarded this secret jealously; fought for it with 
desperate vigilance; flourished on it prosperously for 
years until he had reached so high ; and now exposure 
menaced him with all its consequences of overthrow, 
ruin and disgrace. 

I knew he would fight on doggedly, if only he could 
find the means of fighting. But where he would look 
for them I could not see. 

The silence lasted for minutes, and then he moved. 
He had apparently thought the thing out and made 
his choice. At length he spoke. 

This Lavalski charge is false, monsieur,” he said. 

“ Intentionally false, no,” I answered. “ Made- 
moiselle Helga is incapable of deliberate falsehood. 
Mistaken, possibly. The inquiry which his Majesty 
will order on hearing the charge will no doubt settle 
its truth or mistake. That is all that is needed.” 

His Majesty will order no inquiry, monsieur.” 


I WIN 


263 


We shall see.” 

The Duchess Stephanie has seen his Majesty.” 

‘‘ When?’’ 

This morning, in a long and painful interview. 
I was present. What passed has convinced his Majesty 
of the character of this mademoiselle.” 

This was the one thing I had feared. 

“ I do not believe that of the Emperor,” I said 
firmly. Our eyes met and I tried in vain to read the 
expression in his. 

“ From that quarter the mademoiselle can look for 
no countenance — now,” he returned, with slow in- 
cisive significance. 

I began to understand. 

“ I have yet to see him and tell my story,” I answered. 

“ I repeat, there can be no inquiry, monsieur.” 

“ It will arise out of any trial of the mademoiselle,” 
I said significantly. 

There need be no trial.” He accompanied the 
ambiguous sentence with a look which further en- 
lightened me. Helga must look to him and not to 
the Czar for help. 

“ What does that mean ? ” I asked. 

“ It rests with you,” he answered, slowly, as if 
the words were wrung from him by torture. As indeed 
they had been. 

I drew a long breath of relief. I had won, and the 
intense significance of my victory rushed upon me, 
filling me with a gladness that deprived me for the 
moment of the power to speak. 

I got up and walked two or three times across the 
room. Helga was free, and I had freed her. The 
luck was indeed with us. Looking at the Prince I 
found his eyes riveted upon me. 

You are satisfied, M. Denver?” 

“ Yes. What remains to be done can be arranged 
easily. When can Mademoiselle Helga be set at 
liberty ? ” 

soon as she agrees to abandon this ridiculous 


264 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


charge against me, and arranges for the surrender of 
the papers/' 

My face clouded. I had not thought of that. Helga 
had to abandon everything — the very purpose of her 
life. Would she ? 

“ They cannot be surrendered until she is beyond 
your reach." 

“ You do not credit me with much good faith," he 
said bitterly. 

‘‘If you held my life in your hands would you put 
the weapon into mine and expect me to kill myself ? " 

“ Yet you expect me to credit you." 

“ You cannot help yourself. Besides, I have gone 
straight. I am not a Russian diplomatist." 

“ Will you tell me where those papers are ? " 

“ Will I put my head in a noose and hand you the 
loose end ? " 

“ How do I know that you have them ? " 

“ I tell you so. My word is enough ; but you know 
pretty well I should n't have ventured here if I had 
not had them ? " 

“ You came expecting to see the Emperor? " 

“ And should have forced my way to him just now 
— if T had n't known that, having them, it was safe 
to trust myself with you." 

“ Who else knows where they are ? " 

I started and looked at him. I began to see his 
drift, and led him on. 

“No one," I answered, and I saw by the way his 
eyes fell that my new suspicions were correct. 

“ Will you give me a pledge on your honour that 
if I do what you ask you will hand them to me ? " 

Again he would not trust me to see his eyes. 

“ Yes. Any pledge you like, written or verbal," 
I answered, helping him out. “ But write me first 
that you grant my conditions." 

“ Yes. I agree to that. It is fair." And he began 
to use for the first time the paper with which at the 
start he had made so much show. “ Will that suffice ? " 
he asked, handing me the writing. 


I WIN 


2G5 


I appeared to read it carefully, but I was watching, 
and noticed that iron-nerved as he was, his hands 
were trembling. 

“Yes, that will do,” I said, and put it away in my 
pocket. 

“ Now write, then,” and we exchanged places, he 
standing up by me, I sitting at his desk. 

“ Let me see, how shall I word it ? ” 

“ I will tell you,” he said, his voice trembling. 
“ Write where those papers are, or by God it will be 
your last moment alive.” 

I was turning to look at him when I felt the cold 
circle or pistol barrel pressed to my head. 

Move, I dared not, for I knew that at the least 
sign of resistance from me he would fire. I saw how 
he had reasoned. He believed that I alone knew 
where the papers were, and that if he shot me the 
secret would die with me. If I refused to write what 
he demanded, he would kill me and take the risk of 
their never being found; while if I did tell him, he 
would kill me just the same and get the papers after- 
wards. 

But my precautions spelt checkmate to his ingenious 
scheme. Bitterly as he hated me, I knew he would not 
indulge his hatred at the expense of his own inevitable 
ruin. 

“ I will write something you had better read,” I 
said steadily, and wrote : “I have placed the papers 
where, if anything happens to me, the one set will 
pass at once into the hands of the Embassy ” — I 
named the Power concerned — “ and the other set 
straight to the Czar.” 

I ceased writing and felt the pressure of the barrel 
increase as he bent forward to read the words. He 
gave such a start that I wondered his fingers did not 
pull the trigger. 

“ I was only testing you,” he said, then, and he 
tossed the revolver back in the drawer from which 
he had secretly taken it. 


266 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ Testing my folly, you mean, Prince Kalkov,” I 
said as I rose. “ Seeing whether I was fool enough 
to put my finger in the cobra’s mouth without making 
sure that the fangs were drawn.” 

I am sorry. I was not myself,” he said, his voice 
strangely weak; and he fell into the lounge chair 
where I had been sitting, and lay there ashen white 
and trembling, so that I thought he would faint. 

I could guess from that what he had undergone. 

He was so long in this condition that I began to 
think he was seriously ill, and would collapse al- 
together. 

“ Shall I summon assistance for you, monsieur ? ” 
I asked. 

‘‘ No,” he murmured faintly, with a feeble wave 
of his white hand. 

It was several minutes before he could rally suffi- 
ciently to resume. 

Then he got up and changed to his own chair by 
the desk. He was like a man more than half dead, 
and when he tried to write, his hand shook so violently 
that he could not form the letters. 

I waited in silence and watched him. Unscrupulous, 
treacherous, subtle, and vile as I believed him, he was 
so broken and beaten that I could almost have found 
it in me to pity him. 

He succeeded after a strenuous effort in mastering 
his feebleness sufficiently to be able to write. 

“ I shall trust your honour, M. Denver. Here is an 
order to admit you to Mademoiselle Boreski, and to 
see her in private. Go to her at once. Bring me 
word that she abandons this wrongful charge against 
me, and you can both leave the country to-night. You 
can then surrender the documents. You will under- 
stand my wish for haste.” 

“ I must see M. Siegel also,” I said ; and have an 
order for his release.” 

With another effort he wrote me the necessary 
authority. 


I WIN 


267 


“ Now, excuse me, I am not well ; ” he sighed 
heavily, and his head fell forward on his hands. 
‘‘ Please ring that bell for me,” he murmured. 

I touched it and went out, leaving him still in that 
pose of abject broken weakness. 


Chapter XXVII — a last move 


M y interview had been so successful and the 
Prince’s submission so complete that it never 
occurred to me to look for still further treachery from 
him. 

I had carried everything before me so triumphantly ; 
had secured Helga’s freedom, and was on my way to 
take her the good news ; she and I would leave the 
country; Siegel would be cleared from all trouble; 
and on every point I had forced from the Prince just 
those conditions which I chose to impose. 

So overcome was my opponent, so prostrated, that 
only with a great effort had he been able to keep up 
to the end. And if I was inclined to be conceited 
over my victory it must be remembered that I had 
been pitted against a man of wide influence, drastic 
power, and very high position. 

It did occur to me, indeed, as I was driving to 
the prison, that the Prince had not given me the order 
for Helga’s release, and that he had worded his phrase 
peculiarly. 

“ Bring me her consent,” he had said ; but this 
appeared no more than the ordinary caution he would 
employ, seeing that he was not likely to set her at 
liberty without some such pledge. What he had really 
had in mind, however, I was to learn later. 

At the prison no hesitation was shown about com- 
plying with his order. I was shown into a bare room 
with a small table and a couple of chairs — a place 
just one remove from an ordinary cell; and after I 
had waited some few minutes Helga was brought 
to me. 


268 


A LAST MOVE 


m 


She was very pale, but a flush of surprise, and I 
think delight, swept over her face at seeing me. She 
just put her hands into mine as I stretched them out 
to her and left them there while I gazed into her eyes. 

“ You are very pale, dearest,” I said at length. It 
was the first time I had ever used such a term of 
endearment, and her eyes and a smile noticed it. 

“ I am so glad,” she answered, with sweet incon- 
sequence. “ But I don’t in the least know how you 
have done it. It must be some new American method.” 

“ This is the American method,” I whispered, and 
drew her to me till her face was close to mine, and 
then I held her in a passionate embrace while I pressed 
my lips to hers. 

“ I have been so anxious for you,” she murmured, 
putting her arms about my neck. “ I did not care 
for myself. I am so glad.” And then of her own 
volition she kissed me again, and let her head fall 
on my shoulder with a sigh. 

For a while I had no need for words, and just 
stood lost in the delight of her new tenderness and 
witching mood of love. 

“ You caught me so weak,” she said at length, 
'' in the joy of seeing you safe. Now satisfy my 
curiosity. I am only a woman, you see.” 

“ I have come from Prince Kalkov to tell you you 
are free, sweetheart.” 

At the mention of the name, she started and would 
have drawn away from me had I let her. 

From him? But you have been a prisoner?” 

“ No, never in any real danger of being one.” 

“ You are free now ? ” she cried, looking at me 
curiously. 

“ Yes, of course.” 

She laughed then, and backed out of my arms. 

“ Then my sympathy was wasted ; and my 
remorse ” 

It was a very sweet remorse, Helga,” I said, 
as she left the sentence unfinished. 


270 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ I thought you had been arrested, and charged 
with Vastic’s murder; that I had brought you to 
ruin and shame. Oh, it was unendurable.” 

“And if you had known?” I asked, with a glance 
she read. “ Was it only remorse ? ” 

“ One does strange things on — on impulse. I have 
suffered so, and it was such a relief.” 

“ The gates of relief are still open,” and I spread 
out my arms. 

“ I mean to see you,” she cried, with a flash of the 
eyes and a blush. 

“ And I mean — to feel ” 

“ Come, let us be sensible and talk.” 

“ I think we have been very sensible without 
talking.” 

“ They will not let us be long together,” she con- 
tinued, ignoring my words and looks and sitting down. 

“ That will depend on you, Helga.” 

“ On me ? How ? ” 

“ You have but to say one word, and we shall be 
always together.” 

“ Another American method ? They are very elas- 
tic,” she laughed. 

“ They are very thorough.” 

“ How did you escape ? Please tell me everything.” 

“ Yes. I have come to do that. All is well now. 
Siegel was caught at Kovna instead of me. I got 
through with the papers, returned, put them in safe 
keeping in the capital, tried to see the Emperor, and 
saw Kalkov instead; and when he realized what had 
happened, he agreed to release you, in order that you 
and I might- leave Russia together.” 

“ You bewilder me,” she said. 

“ I will give you the details ; ” and I told her at 
some length all that had passed since we had parted in 
the train. 

The story did not produce the effect upon her I 
wished. My note was one of jubilant congratulation; 
but I saw a look of thoughtful doubt settle gradually 


A LAST MOVE 


upon her face, and it hardened when I spoke of Kal- 
kov’s condition that she should abandon her war against 
him. 

“Did he tell you he had seen me? You have not 
mentioned it,” she said. 

“No; not a word.” 

“ He came here — here to this prison — to this very 
room.” 

“ For what ? ” 

“To threaten me first, and then to offer me your 
and my liberty. He swore to me that you had been 
arrested, and that all the papers had been found upon 
you ; that you were charged with Vastic's murder, and 
that he could secure your conviction — and then he 
offered me liberty.” 

“ On what condition ? ” 

“ Practically the same as you have mentioned. You 
have done well for me, my friend, but the Prince is 
too tortuous for straight-minded men to deal with 
him.” 

I began to feel about as cheap as a five-cent piece. 
He had failed with Helga, and then made a show of 
submission to me in order to use me to influence her. 
It was not a pleasant reflection. 

“ What did you say to him ? ” 

“ That so long as a breath remained in my body and 
a pulse in my heart I would spend that breath and ex- 
haust the pulse to vindicate my father’s memory and 
revenge him.” 

I had no answer to make ; and sat chewing the cud 
of this new reverse. Helga saw how hard I was hit, 
how keen my disappointment, and tried gently to soften 
the blow. 

“No honest man can deal with the Prince,” she said ; 
and added with a smile : “You have secured the papers 
by a magnificent stroke and we shall win now. It was 
for you I was troubled.” 

“ It ’s good of you to soften the fall, but it hurts a 
bit all the same.” My smile was a very rueful one. 


WHEN I WAS C2AR 


m 

“ If it was mere revenge I should urge you to give it 
up ; but it ’s your father’s memory, and I can’t.” 

'' He strove hard. He seemed to know he could 
make me feel more keenly striking at you than at me; 
and when he said the papers were in his hands I was 
very near despair.” 

“ I can understand. Well, we ’ll see it through to 
the end.” 

“ Not you,” she cried eagerly. You must take no 


She stopped, meeting my look. 

“ You forget,” I said lightly. “ It is I who have 
the papers now.” 

“ I cannot speak nor think lightly of it where you 
are concerned,” was her earnest reply. ‘‘ You must 
see the danger is real.” 

“ I need no more evidence than your presence here. 
Yet you do not give in. If you are troubled for me, 
do you think I am indifferent about you ? Helga ! ” 

“ No, no, I don’t think that. Oh, you know,” and 
she stretched out her hand to me. ‘‘ But this purpose 
is my life. It is greater than all else. Yes,” she cried 
in answer to my look, “ greater even than that.” 

“Then I am jealous of it, Helga; so jealous that 
I will destroy it — or it shall destroy me. There is 
nothing to me greater than my love.” 

“ It can never be,” she said slowly, shaking her 
head sadly. “ It would be cruel for me to give you 
hope, much as I would wish — ah, God ! how much ! ” 

“ I will find a way,” I declared firmly. 

“ There is one by which you can help.” She spoke 
suddenly after a pause. 

“What is that?” 

“ You are free ; use your freedom to get the papers 
out of the country to a place of safety. Then from 
that vantage ground you can help me.” 

“ It is ingenious,” I said with a smile. “ You mean 
I should be safe.” 

“ If I know you are safe I shall be happier. I told 


A LAST MOVE 273 

you once I was stronger when you were away. I 
should be stronger now.’’ 

“ But I am not going. I will not leave you here. 
The papers are absolutely safe in Marvyn’s hands.” 

“ You do not yet know the Prince. While the papers 
are in Russia he will leave no stone unturned to find 
them.” 

But they are not in Russia. Where the Stars and 
Stripes fly over the Embassy it is American territory; 
even he is powerless.” 

He will find a way. Even now I believe he has 
some scheme. He may have sent you here in order to 
search your room. He will have your movements 
to-day traced, and find out where you have been.” 

“ So much the better. He will not get much satis- 
faction at either Embassy. He can but prove the truth 
of what I told him and feel the iron pressure all the 
closer.” 

“ But what can you do if you remain in Peters- 
burg?” 

“ I shall be with you.” 

She answered with a gesture that the place was a 
prison. 

'' Near you, then. I cannot go away — unless we 
go together.” 

“ A kindness that is almost cruel,” she sighed, and 
then a silence fell between us. 

It was an impasse. The Prince was not likely to 
let her get out of his grasp unless she promised to 
forego her purpose; that was certain. Equally cer- 
tain it was in that she would not yield. I could not 
ask her to abandon the work of clearing her father’s 
memory. She had lived all her life for that one ob- 
ject; and knowing her so well as I now did, I felt she 
would cling to it to the end in the very face of death 
itself. 

It is an almost hopeless outlook for you,” she 
said, breaking the long silence and speaking my own 
thought. 

18 


274 . 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ But we have to find the way, and we shall ; ” and 
then, as if in answer to my wish, a view of the matter 
which had not struck me flashed upon me. 

“ You have thought of something,’’ she said, read- 
ing my face. 

“ It may not please you. It is a compromise.” 

'' A compromise ? How ? I see none.” 

Well, I will put it. You have a double motive in 
this fight with the Prince — to clear your father’s 
memory, and to punish Kalkov. Let me see him and 
tell him if he will right your father’s name you will 
leave him alone.” 

“ Let him continue to prosper on his infamy? You 
ask this ? ” 

If you cannot tear down the stones of this place, 
will you help yourself by dashing your head against 
the walls? As we stand, we are helpless.” 

“ I can punish him, and all Russia.” 

Will that help in the really greater object? ” 

'' You are tempting me to be untrue to my whole 
life.” 

I am showing you how possibly you may gain 
your end.” 

But the proofs of his baseness will get to the 
Emperor.” 

'' So we hope. But even if they do, are you sure 
of the Emperor? He told me that the Duchess Ste- 
phanie had seen the Emperor and poisoned his ear 
with the tale that you are a Nihilist. Do you think 
Kalkov is not cunning enough to meet a charge from 
such a source ? It is not those papers the Prince fears, 
it is the complication with the Powers. If you were 
free to press your claim for justice, it might be other- 
wise ; but as we are, we are desperately weak.” 

It is like treachery to my father,” she said vehe- 
mently. 

“ If it were so in reality I should not press it, Helga. 
But I do ; ” and I went on to urge it, using every con- 
sideration that occurred to me. Indeed the more I 


A LAST MOVE 275 

thought of it, the more was I convinced that it offered 
the only solution to an impossible position. 

That she should be anxious to punish the man who 
had dealt so cruel a blow at her father, and was now 
pursuing her so relentlessly was natural enough ; in 
truth I would have been glad to take a strong hand in 
the work. But he was old and a year or two more of 
unmerited honours for him weighed but little against 
the disastrous consequences to both of us. 

The one consideration that began to tell at last with 
Helga, however, was the fact that her father’s reputa- 
tion might be righted if she gave in to me, and would 
probably not be if she were to remain in prison or be 
sent to Siberia. 

“ But he cannot do it,” she urged, when my insist- 
ence upon this point began to influence her. '‘To right 
my father is to prove the Prince’s wrong-doing. He 
cannot do it.” 

“ Well, there, let me try it. If he cannot we shall 
be only where we stand now. I have sufficient faith 
in his craftiness ; but we shall still have our weapons 
left to us. We may gain; we cannot lose.” 

Her brows drawn in deep thought and her face set, 
she was considering her answer when the door was 
opened, and we had a genuine surprise. 

Prince Kalkov entered. 

I stood up and stared at him. 

“ This interview was to be private,” I said quickly. 

“ I have come to take part in it, monsieur. I have 
something to say that will interest you both, and prob- 
ably affect your decision.” 

“ I do not welcome the intrusion,” I declared. 

“ And I have nothing to say to my gaoler,” said 
Helga. 

I thrust one of the two chairs over to him, and 
pulling the small table towards me, sat down on it 
between him and Helga. 

“ You omitted to tell me to-day that you had 
already seen mademoiselle, and that she had refused 
your offer.’' 


276 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


It was not necessary — then. Now, however, it 
is different. I will be frank with you. I sent you 
here that I might have your rooms at the hotel 
searched, and your movements to-day ascertained.’^ 

“ Mademoiselle, knowing you, had already told me 
that was probably your object. I assured her that 
you would gain nothing, unless you called at a certain 
Embassy.” 

“ And you were right, monsieur,” he answered, 
quite unmoved. “ I admit your caution and admire 
it. It has confirmed my opinion of your strength in 
this.” 

“Well?” 

“ What I said to you before, I repeat now — those 
papers must be returned to my hands, at any cost.” 

“ There are two sets of papers,” I reminded him. 

“ Those affecting me you can retain. I can protect 
myself from any charges and slanders founded upon 
mistake.” 

“ Mistake ! ” exclaimed Helga bitterly. 

“ I said mistake, mademoiselle ; and I am going to 
prove to you before I leave that what I say is true. 
But first, you are here together, and I invite you to 
say on what terms the other papers shall be placed in 
my hands.” 

“ You had my answer to-day,” said Helga. 

“ I do not accept that answer, mademoiselle.” 

“ I have no other.” 

“ I am here in no spirit of hostility, neither to make 
or to hear recriminations. I wish the important papers 
to be recovered with the least disturbance and trouble 
to all concerned.” 

“ That is a threat,” I put in. 

“ It is not so intended, M. Denver. You have acted 
cleverly, but you have not exhausted the resources at 
my command. If no terms are made now, it will leave 
me no option but to have you arrested, charged with 
treason and conspiracy in regard to these papers, and 
then I can use my influence with your Ambassador to 


A LAST MOVE 


277 


secure that the papers lodged with Mr. Marvyn shall 
be held inviolate and then returned eventually to me. 
It is for you to make your choice, whether to stand by 
mademoiselle’s answer or to make better terms with 
me.” 

Here was a fresh turn indeed, and when I glanced 
at Helga I saw she had turned pale, and that, like 
myself, she was at loss how to parry it. 


Chapter XXVIII— love will have 

ITS WAY 


P RINCE K ALKOV was an opponent with whom 
it was dangerous to hesitate and fatal to appear 
disconcerted, so I shook myself up as quickly as I 
could, and answered with a smile. 

“ That ’s a very plausible story, your Highness, but 
if you can do all this, why are you here ? It ’s not for 
your health, is it; or from any newly-born affection 
or solicitude for us ? 

“ No, I have made no such pretence,” he said drily. 
Then why?” 

Because it will be less troublesome to recover the 
papers directly through you than indirectly from Mr. 
Marvyn. I merely wish you to see that they will be 
recovered, one way or the other.” 

“ Then I think you ’d better go to work indirectly. 
Prince,” I said in a very deliberate tone. ‘Hf I don’t 
accept implicitly the explanation you ’ve just given 
me, don’t blame me. You must set it down against 
that knack of yours to say one thing and mean another. 
Yes, I think on the whole it had better be indirectly. 
I see a little flaw in your plan.” 

“ Had we not better avoid personalities and insults, 
M. Denver ? ” 

'' You mean about your little knacks. Is that an 
insult? I thought it was a canon of European diplo- 
macy according to Talleyrand — that language is 
given us to conceal our thoughts. I meant it as an 
explanation, not an insult.” 

You prefer to meet these charges? ” 

278 


LOVE WILL HAVE ITS WAY 279 


Oh, yes. I don't see any difficulty in them. As 
for the murder charge, I happen to have at command 
the evidence of the man who was with Vastic at the 
time, and he can prove I acted in self-defence.” 

“ The testimony of a fugitive Nihilist,” he rapped 
out. 

‘‘True, but still testimony; and as I 'm an Ameri- 
can, it will have to be a fair and open trial. There 
is also Mademoiselle Helga's evidence. Yes, on the 
whole, I 'm disposed to take that risk. As to the 
treason business, do you really think you ’d better 
prove that? It was your idea that I should play the 
part of Emperor, and you furnished me with forged 
documents and other lies to get those papers back; 
and as you 're making it an international matter, it 
would make rather an awkward story. Still, do as 
you like. But you have n’t frightened me. I don’t 
think there ’s a bullet in the cartridge. Go right ahead 
anyway, pull the trigger, and we ’ll see.” 

“ I can do what I have said, nevertheless, monsieur.” 

“ Possibly you think so — possibly, I say. But I 
don’t agree with you. You see, my father is not only 
a rich man, but has a heap of influence at the White 
House. If I remember, too, he has a bit of a griev- 
ance against Russia ; and he ’d make things hum a lot 
if you monkey with me. I had n’t thought of bring- 
ing him into it, but I believe it would be the best thing. 
Helga and I were trying to think of the best way out 
when you came, and I ’m hanged if I don’t think 
you ’ve given me just the cue I wanted.” 

“ You think, perhaps, he could save the made- 
moiselle ? ” 

“ One thing at a time, and for the moment we ’re 
talking about my case. Yes — ” I spoke with in- 
tentional slowness, as if thinking it out — “ yes, I 
shall cable him to hurry over. I wonder I never 
thought of it. If I can’t get to the Emperor, he can, 
right away; and if he don’t make it an international 
affair inside two shakes, then I don’t know my own 


280 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


father. That treason charge was just a lovely thought 
of yours, Prince.” 

The Prince rose. I had turned the tables on him 
at his own bluff, but like a good player he kept his 
end up. 

“ We do not allow prisoners to have the use of our 
telegraphs, monsieur,” he said nastily. 

“ The Embassy can send it in cypher. Same thing,” 
I replied unconcerned. “ The worse you make things 
for me, the bigger the fuss when it does get out.” 

He turned from me to Helga. 

‘‘ You will go back to your cell, and you and M. 
Denver will not meet again, mademoiselle,” he de- 
clared, like the bully he was. 

I am quite ready,” she answered, not flinching a 
hair’s breadth ; “ now that I have heard what is to 
happen ; ” and she rose and met his look steadily. 

And we stood thus a space in silence. Both sides 
recognized that the situation was just bluff. I had 
shown him the rottenness of his position ; and he knew” 
that, despite my easy words, I was anxious to get the 
thing arranged without any of the trouble I had out- 
lined. And yet neither was willing to take the first 
step down. 

Then I offered him a bridge. 

Is this worth while. Prince ? ” I asked very quietly. 

What do you mean ? ” 

I have shown you my hand, and you can see it ’si 
a strong one. Why not take the card you ’ve been 
keeping up your sleeve. You have one, you know.” 

“ Do you mean you are willing to submit to me ? ” 

No, indeed, I don’t. I ’ve shown you I can set 
you at defiance and face the worst you can do, with 
absolute confidence that I shall win. But I ’m willing 
to listen to what you came to say. You have n’t given 
us the proof that Helga’s charge against you in regard 
to her father is mistaken. What ’s the proof ? ” 

“ I can prove it by the man most concerned.” 

Helga went white to the lips, 


LOVE WILL HAVE ITS WAY 281 


Name,” I asked curtly. 

By her own father — Prince Lavalski. He is still 
living — in Siberia.” 

“ My God, my poor father ! ” cried Helga, falling 
into a chair and covering her face with her hands. I 
crossed and laid my hand on her shoulder. 

“ Courage, Helga, courage. This may be good 
news, dearest.” 

“ It is not good news, monsieur, but the worst for 
his daughter,” continued the Prince, relentlessly. “You 
have forced me to tell you. His life was spared against 
his wish when his offences were proved; and it is by 
his own desire that he has remained in Siberia, dead to 
all who knew him.” 

“ It is a lie, a base lie, a lie of lies,” cried Helga, 
with sudden passion. “ He is dead, and you — you. 
Prince Kalkov, are his murderer.” 

“ You are ungenerous, even for an enemy, made- 
moiselle,” replied the Prince, with a bow that was not 
without courtesy and dignity. “ Had you come to me 
openly years ago, I would have told you the truth.” 

“ It is false, and you know it. You tried to wreak 
your malevolence on me. You know I speak the truth, 
just as you know you were afraid I should tear the 
mask from your life and ruin you in the eyes of your 
Emperor. How can you be so base ? ” 

“ The full truth of your father’s offences was and is 
known to but two men in the Empire, mademoiselle. 
The Emperor himself is one, and I am the other. I 
had and have nothing to fear from any disclosure or 
inquiry.” 

“ God, that such villainy should prosper ! ” she cried 
again, with passionate vehemence. 

“ What I have told you is the truth, and I offer you 
the means to prove my words.” 

“ What means ? ” I asked. 

“ I will not dishonour my father by even listening 
further,” exclaimed Helga. 

“ Mademoiselle Helga can communicate with her 


282 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


father, or you, monsieur, can go to him,” said Kalkov, 
disregarding her protest, and turning to me. 

“ Yes,” she said scornfully. “ And you would get 
one of your pliant tools to answer my letters or per- 
sonate my dead father. I know you and your methods 
too well, monsieur.” 

I understand your anger, mademoiselle, and pass 
over your taunts. I have offered you the proof I 
promised. I have now said my last word, monsieur,” 
he added, turning to me. 

“ Can I bring the Prince back with me ? ” I asked. 

Certainly, if he will come. But he will not.” 

“ No, for then I should see the deception,” said 
Helga, with scorn ; and then with a change to eager- 
ness, “ Can I go to him ? ” 

“ No ; that is impossible.” 

‘‘Why?” Tasked. 

“ There are limits to my powers. I cannot send 
armed escorts to Siberia and back to satisfy the doubts 
of all our prisoners.” 

“ I can go alone,” declared Helga. 

“ And return — here ? ” with a significant lift of the 
eyebrows. 

“ Do you think I would break my pledged word ? ” 
asked Helga indignantly. 

“ I have no doubt you would endeavour to keep it. 
But it is a risk I should not feel entitled to take. I 
repeat I cannot provide an escort for any prisoner for 
such a distance.” 

“ I would escort her,” I broke in quickly. 

He turned and looked at me coldly and steadily, as 
he replied deliberately ; 

“ You are not her husband yet, monsieur. And if 
you were,” he added, after pausing, “ what greater 
security should I have for her return ? ” 

“ You want no more than these papers, I suppose, 
if she did not return?” 

“If she can persuade her father to return, that will 
be better still. We are ready to bury the past.” 


LOVE WILL HAVE ITS WAY 283 


“ Your objection then is not to mademoiselle’s going 
to find him, but only lest, having found him, she should 
still use these documents ? ” 

“ You have stated it precisely. We must be abso- 
lutely secured on that point.” 

Leave me to find the way then. Give me an 
hour and either return here or I will see you at the 
palace.” 

I will return,” he said drily ; for if you do not 
decide I shall take the other course.” With that threat 
he went away. 

It was a curious situation that he left behind him. 
Helga had not said a word since his pointed sentence 
in reply to my offer to take her to her father, and I 
could not of course guess what she thought. But I 
knew my own mind very clearly; and that is always 
a circumstance in a two-sided discussion. At the same 
time I was not a little embarrassed. 

Helga was the first to speak. 

Can it be true, do you think ? Or is it only an- 
other of his schemes ? ” 

“ It differs a good deal from any others — at least 
in one point.” 

“ I don’t believe it. I won’t. I am sure it is false. 
My father was the soul of honour and loyalty.” 

“ You would at any rate see him ! ” 

“Ah, my God, what would I not do to see him,^ 
she cried. 

But I wished to get her away from this strenuous 
mood, so I said with a smile: 

“ Even comply with his suggested condition ? ” 

“ I was not thinking of that. How can you ? ” 

“ It would be a long honeymoon trip.” 

She shook her head as if my tone jarred. 

“ Can’t you see all it means to me ? ” 

“ I know what it means to me.” 

“ Don’t ! ” she exclaimed, impatiently. “Be serious.” 

“ I think we ’ve been serious long enough. Believe 
me, I know all that this portentous news must be to 


^84 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


you. Pray God it is true that your father is alive. 
But there are some anxieties we can face better with a 
bright face. So srnile to me, and say you ’ll go with 
me to find and bring him back.” 

I held out my hands. 

She hung back a moment with head averted and 
then turned and put her hands in mine, her face smil- 
ing and her eyes dashed with tears. 

It is all so strange,” she said. 

“ We Americans are never sticklers for forms. 
We ’ll go with a laugh, dear, whatever we are des- 
tined to find there.” 

“ You are so good and so strong,” she whispered. 

No, I am just discovering how much better and 
stronger I shall be with — with my wife, Helga,” I 
whispered back. 

She came to me then, with a sigh and a laugh and 
lots of blushes which she hid on my shoulder from 
my eyes as well as from the musty dingy old prison 
walls. Musty and dingy ? Well, no. They will never 
be that in my memory. For the sake of that minute 
they will always have a halo in my thoughts ; for after 
all it was the prison which did so much to hasten oui; 
happiness. 

And so it was settled, and - for the time we just lost 
ourselves and babbled and laughed and sighed and 
held hands and kissed and laughed again; for love 
will have his way even in a prison with all sorts of 
vague troubles gibbering and pranking from the other 
side of the bars. 

And when I glanced at my watch I found we had 
used up the whole hour save some ten minutes. 

The problem which the Prince had left us was a 
big one to solve in ten minutes ; but we only smiled 
at it, for Helga had come round to my view — to meet 
everything with a laugh. And in that spirit we faced 
the prospect of the long journey to Siberia. 

When the Prince came back I had no formal answer 
ready for him, of course. Helga was to be my wife; 


LOVE V\^ILL HAVE ITS WAY 285 


and I could not get any further than that. I was cer- 
tainly in no fit mood to cope with him. 

I suppose he saw the chaotic state of my mind ; he 
must have been very blind if he did not; for the 
thought of Helga as my wife got in my way and 
tripped me up every moment, so that my answers to 
his first questions were given almost at random. 

“ You have my word of honour that the moment 
we find matters are as you say in regard to Prince 
Lavalski in Siberia, the whole of these papers will be 
returned to you. I suppose that will satisfy you.” 

“ A personal guarantee is at best unsubstantial,” he 
returned rudely. 

“ Does it seem so to a Russian ? It is not to an 
American.” 

“ I have no choice, it seems. When will you start ? ” 
he asked. 

“ As soon as we are married.” 

“ That can be at once — to-night or to-morrow.” 

“ To-morrow ! ” exclaimed Helga, in dismay at the 
suddenness. 

“ I suppose we must wait till then if we can’t man- 
age it to-night,” I said ; and she laughed to me. 

It will not be an elaborate ceremony,” said the 
Prince drily. “ A prison does not lend itself to scenic 
effect.” 

“ A prison,” said I, surprised in my turn. 

“ Mademoiselle can only leave here as your wife, 
monsieur.” 

'' Then I think we ’ll try and manage it to-night.” 

No, no, to-morrow,” declared Helga, quickly. 

Better to-night ; we can spend to-morrow in 
the preparations for the long journey,” I answered. 

One can’t go to Siberia without clothes ; even on 
a honeymoon, you see. We could start on the follow- 
ing day.” 

But ” her face was wrinkled in dismay. 

No ‘ buts,’ only smiles, Helga.” 

I will give the necessary instructions,” said the 


286 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Prince, perceiving like the shrewd old man he was that 
I should carry the point. 

“We must have witnesses. Mr. Siegel will be one 
of them,” I said. 

“ You have the order for his release,” replied the 
Prince. “ I will wait for you, monsieur,” he added, 
and very considerately took himself off. 

He had to wait, for Helga still had scruples which 
I had to combat. And before I had overcome them 
his patience was exhausted, and he sent a messenger 
in quest of me. 

“ Thank God you ’ll be out of here in an hour or 
two, dearest.” 

“ But ” 

I stopped the protest on her lips. Any lover knows 
how that has to be done. She laughed at my 
eagerness. 

“ Good, sweetheart. We ’ll meet it all with a laugh 
as we agreed ; ” and not keeping the Prince waiting 
more than another quarter of an hour, I left her happy, 
blushing, loving — and resigned. 

“ I have appointed ten o’clock,” he said as I joined 
him. 

“ Very well.” I should have said “ very well ” if 
he had named midnight or four in the morning. 

“ I wish you to understand that I shall do all I can 
to help you — now,” he said pointedly. 

“ That ’s all right.” My head was still in the clouds. 
In an hour or so Helga would be my wife. 

“ I shall wish to know where you will be.” 

“ God bless my soul, I had n’t thought about that,” 
I exclaimed. “We shall stay at the Imperial. Oh, 
and I ’ve no clothes. They are at the Palace. You 
see it ’s a little sudden.” 

“ My man, Pierre, is at your service, monsieur.” 

“ I wish you ’d let him get them to the Imperial ; or 
shall I - — ” ^ 

“ I will see to it. There is one thing, of course, 
M. Denver. You will make no attempt to see his 
Majesty.” 


LOVE WILL HAVE ITS WAY 287 


I Ve only got an hour and a half/’ 

I mean to-morrow, of course,” he exclaimed, 
testily. 

“ No, I ’d better not, I suppose.” 

“ To-morrow, I shall have your route carefully pre- 
pared, with full instructions to all on the way to help 
you forward with all speed.” 

“ Yes, I suppose you ’re as anxious as I am to get 
the thing ended and done with.” 

You will find I can be as firm a friend as I can 
be a resolute enemy. I wish to be your friend, mon- 
sieur, for my august master’s sake.” 

“You’ve done pretty well as an enemy. Prince; 
let ’s hope the future will show us the other side.” 

“ Then for the present, good-night.” 

“ For the present ? ” 

“ I shall of course be at the ceremony.” 

I did n’t want him there ; but as I would rather be 
married to Helga in his presence than not married to 
her at all, I said nothing. Besides, I was not in a 
critical mood. 

I was sufficiently practical to remember to go to 
the hotel and engage rooms, and on the way I stopped 
at a jeweller’s store and bought a ring. And having 
done that I hunted up Harold Marvyn and induced 
him to consent to be at the wedding. 

Then I drove to the prison where Frank Siegel was 
confined. I produced the order for his release, ar- 
ranged all the preliminaries, and then told them to 
show me straight to the prisoner, as I wished to take 
the news to him myself. 

“ Hello, what in thunder brings you here? ” he ex- 
claimed, as I entered. 

“ I ’ve brought the order for your release, old man.” 

His face fell, and he looked the reverse of pleased. 

“ I hope you ’re just monkeying. I don’t want any 
release,” he said in a tone of such irritation that I 
laughed. 

“ Sorry, but you ’ve got to come. I ’m going to be 


288 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

married in about half an hour, and I want you to be 
best man/’ 

He took it so coolly that I could have kicked him. 

“ Of course that makes a difference. But it strikes 

me you ’re using me some, Harper. Who ’s the ” 

“ You know. Met her in the train.” 

Oh, the Nihilist. Sounds all right. Where?” 

“ In the prison.” 

Gee ; that ’ll make good copy.” 

And that seemed its best recommendation in his 
eyes. 

‘‘ You take it very lightly,” I said, with a smile. 

“ Well, you see, it ’s your marriage, not mine.” 

And with that we left the cell. 


Chapter XXIX — a last precaution 


I T was a quaint ceremony, our marriage. 

The clock was close on the stroke of ten when 
Siegel and I reached the prison where Marvyn was 
already waiting for us in the room in which Helga 
and I had seen each other. He shook hands with 
Siegel and congratulated him. 

“ On getting in or getting out ? 

Both,” replied Marvyn, and they laughed. 

“ This is a queer show,” said Siegel. 

“ Denver was never conventional,” returned Marvyn 
with a shrug of the shoulders. 

“ How do they tie them up over here ? Greek 
Church?” queried Siegel. 

“ Yes,” nodded Marvyn. Depends on the reli- 
gion.” 

“ Through soon ? ” and Siegel glanced at his watch. 
“ I want a bath.” 

A few minutes. By the way, Denver, to make 
the thing regular — I thought I M better ask Hoskyns, 
the Embassy chaplain, to come along.” 

Thank you, I had n’t thought of that,” I said. 

“ Will you come to the chapel, monsieur ? ” asked a 
warder entering at that moment. 

He led us through the corridors to the dimly-lighted 
gloomy chapel where Helga in charge of a female 
warder was waiting near the chaplain. 

“ Odd looking Joshua,” murmured Siegel, glancing 
at the priest’s quaint robes. 

Marvyn, who did things with official decorum, took 
no notice and when we reached the altar rails Siegel 
and Helga shook hands and he said something which 
19 289 


290 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


made her smile. Then I introduced Marvyn who was 
obviously struck by her beauty. 

She ’s very lovely,” he whispered to me as we took 
our places. 

“ Yes, she ’ll make ’em hustle around in New York,” 
added Siegel who overheard him. 

The ceremony was in Russian and very brief. The 
priest spoke in a kind of droning phant and his deep 
voice rolled around the empty building and came back 
from the dark recesses behind the heavy pillars with a 
hollow echo more striking than cheerful. 

I knew enough of the ritual to do the right thing 
at the right moment and when it all came to a rather 
abrupt and unexpected end, I heard Siegel, whose 
modernity was quite unaffected by the weird strange- 
ness of the scene, exclaim in a quite audible tone, 
“ First Half,” as if it had been a football match. 

Marvyn saw to the completion of the legal formali- 
ties and then Helga slipped her hand in my arm and 
I led her away down the cold gaunt aisle. 

I was too happy and proud to think of anything 
except my dear beautiful wife until on passing one of 
the plain sturdy pillars I felt her start, and glancing 
round saw Prince Kalkov step from its shadow. He 
did not speak to us, but joined the two men. 

He said he would be present ; I had forgotten,” I 
whispered to Helga. “ It does n’t matter.” 

‘‘ I wonder why he has hurried us so,” she said. 

We shall soon know.” 

When we reached the little room we found Mr. 
Hoskyns, the American chaplain, waiting for us, and 
Marvyn who came in alone introduced him. 

“Where’s Siegel?” I asked. 

“ Trying to interview Prince Kalkov,” he replied 
with a dry smile. 

Siegel came in time for the second ceremony which 
was even shorter than that in the chapel, and when 
the signing was finished and the others had con- 
gratulated us, Helga got ready to leave. 


A LAST PRECAUTION 291 

“ That should be a good double knot,” said Siegel. 

Do you suppose I can go back to my cell ? ” 

“ I ’ve engaged a room for you at the Imperial,” I 
told him. “You’ll all come round with us?” 

But the chaplain excused himself and Marvyn 
pleaded a pressing engagement. 

“ I should like to come, Denver,” he said, drawing 
me aside. “ I want a word with you very particu- 
larly. Come and see me first thing in the morning 
at the Embassy, will you? It’s about those things.” 

“ What about them?” 

“ I want you to take them away. And as you ’re 
all right now, I suppose it won’t matter.” 

“ Anything to do with Kalkov ? ” I whispered. 

He nodded. 

“ Indirectly, I ’ll tell you in the morning. You 
need n’t worry,” he added, noticing my look. 

I promised to see him in the morning, and then 
Siegel, declaring he must have a word or two with 
Marvyn, persisted in going away with him. 

I led Helga to the carriage and Prince Kalkov met 
us by the door of the prison. 

“ I shall see you to-morrow, monsieur ? ” 

“ Yes, assuredly. We shall be at the ‘ Imperial.’ ” 

“ I will come to you there in the afternoon at 
three o’clock. May I wish your wife and you all 
happiness ? ” 

Helga said nothing; she would not even look at 
him, and I felt the pressure of her hand on my arm 
tighten. 

“ We ought to have it. Prince. We have had to 
fight hard to get even thus far,” I said. “ Good- 
night.” 

“ Good-night.” 

He bared his head and bowed to Helga, and with a 
smile drew aside for us to pass. 

Helga shivered slightly and whispered — 

“ I am very foolish ; but I am still afraid of him.” 

“ It ’s something to know he fears us also,” I an- 


292 


WHEN I WAS CZAR ‘ 

swered. “We have forced him to open these gates 
for you and you are now the wife of an American 
citizen. So we have the laugh on him.” 

“ For a time,” she said thoughtfully. 

“ No, for all our time. The Stars and Stripes will 
see to that. Besides, you agreed to meet even our 
marriage with a laugh ; ” and then we began to keep 
the agreement and to put the Prince and all his wiles 
out of our thoughts. 

At breakfast on the following morning Helga was 
in excellent spirits as we discussed the prospects of 
our long journey and planned the day’s work of prep- 
aration for it. There were a hundred things to do and 
innumerable purchases to make, and Helga with paper 
and pencil laughed gaily as the list she made grew until 
its length was formidable. 

“ There is one nut we have still to crack,” I said. 

“ What to do with the papers,” and I told her what 
Marvyn had said to me on the previous night. I had 
not told her before not wishing to kindle her inflam- 
mable anxiety. 

“ The Prince’s hand is in it, of course, and not for 
any good,” was her comment. 

“ That ’s the best of dealing with such a man — you 
can always gamble on it that he means some kind of 
trouble.” 

“ I think we may tear this up,” she said, and held 
up the list we had made so carefully. 

“Tear it up? But you — oh, you think we shan’t 
be allowed to go, after all ? ” 

“ I don’t know what I think, but I am sure there is 
treachery somewhere.” 

I was not in a suspicious mood, however. The world * 
had become very bright to me and I thought Helga 
was too much under the influence of her former feel- 
ings. One can’t shake oneself free in a dozen hours 
from the trammels of such a life of danger and vigi- 
lance as she had lived for years. She seemed to read 
my thought. 


A LAST PRECAUTION 


293 


You think I am fanciful, Harper,’’ she said with 
a smile. “ I hope so ; but the Prince does nothing 
without an object and his real object is so rarely that 
which he lets you see.” 

“ I am more confident than ever,” I said. 

“ Probably he is reckoning on that, dear — to re- 
cover the papers, hoping we shall make some false 
step.” 

“ I believe you ’re right, but ” 

I paused, for it had not dawned upon me until then 
all that the abandonment of the journey might mean to 
Helga. 

“ I have been very thoughtless, my dear, but I see 
now what you mean.” 

She smiled gently and sadly. 

“ I almost hope he is not alive. He was incapable of 
any such crimes as the Prince hinted, and if he has 
had to endure the life in the mines for all these years, 
it would be worse than death to him. Better death 
than a broken heart such as his would be. You would 
say so if you had known him.” 

Were it my own father’s case I would rather he 
were dead, Helga. I know the pain of such a thought 
to you. The cruelty of Kalkov in raising a false hope 
is just dastardly, and to do it for some fresh crafty 
purpose makes it diabolical.” 

‘‘ What we have to do is to thwart the purpose ; for, 
depend on it, we are in as great danger from him as 
ever. I think I begin to see it now.” 

“ Show me.” 

“ He knows that the papers will be in either your 
hands or mine and accordingly has hurried our 
marriage.” 

'' I don’t think we ’ll blame him for that,” I inter- 
posed, and drew a glance of love from her. 

“ Then he put out the bait for this long journey for 
us together ” 

“ But he first opposed your going and wanted me 
to go alone.” 


294 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ Yes, knowing it would be useless for you to go by 
yourself. He was merely working round to his end. 
He can of course deal more easily with us together. 
Then, see his next step. He waits until we are mar- 
ried and pledged to go to Siberia, and then contrives 
that the papers are to be suddenly forced back into 
our possession. Mr. Marvyn is to give them to you 
this morning, we are to start to-night or to-morrow; 
and he reckons he can watch us so closely after you 
get them and until we start that he will learn what 
you do with them.” 

I meant to take them with us.” 

Helga thought a moment and shook her head. 

“ Very likely he has meant that too, but I doubt if 
he would take such a risk. If I read him aright, he 
will look for his opportunity at the first convenient 
moment after you leave the Embassy this morning. 
You will have the papers with you and an arrest and 
a search would give him all he wants. You see it 
now ? ” 

“ And see also that if it had not been for your 
sharp woman’s wit I should have tumbled into his 
trap again. You are wonderful, Helga.” 

“ There is nothing wonderful in such a guess. I 
know him. The question is what to do with the 
papers ? ” 

“ They shall go to New York,” I said promptly. 

“ But how?” 

As if to suggest an answer to her question Frank 
Siegel came hurrying into the room saying as he shook 
hands — 

‘‘ Can give you just five minutes ; been cabled for, 
and am off for home in an hour. Going to join our 
people in New York.” 

Helga and I exchanged looks. 

“ Leaving ’Frisco? ” 

“ Yes,” he nodded. '' Same people, same papers, 
different place, that ’s all, except that it ’s better.” 

I ’m glad. Hope we shall follow you soon.” 


A LAST PRECAUTION 295 

Siberia off then ? he asked, in a matter of fact 
tone. 

'' Don’t know yet. By the way, could you take 
something to my father for me ? ” 

'' Those papers ? ” 

“ You ’re very quick, M. Siegel,” laughed Helga. 

“ My dear Mrs. Denver, I ’d do anything in the 
world to oblige you ; but this is a large order. Can’t 
risk another arrest just now. What ’s up. Harper? ” 

“ I want those papers got safely to New York.” 

I can do better than take ’em ; tell you how to get 
’em over safely. They would n’t be safe with me.” 

“ How do you mean ? ” 

“ Why, get Marvyn to send ’em as Embassy busi- 
ness.” 

“ Great Scott, I never thought of it,” I exclaimed. 

“ Good-bye, Mrs. Denver. You ’ll like New York, 
and we shall have times together. Better than Siberia. 
Good-bye, Harper. Thanks for that chance in the 
prison. Glad now I got out so soon. This cable ’s 
urgent. Good-bye and good luck,” and he was gone. 

American methods are a little breathless. Harper,” 
said Helga, with a laugh. “ Do you all cut knots as 
easily ? ” 

He ’s cut this one anyway,” and then we discussed 
how I should proceed. We decided to act just as 
though we were really going away, and to make a 
show of preparing for the journey. And at Helga’s 
suggestion we put up a little scheme of our own to 
frustrate "any plan which the Prince might have 
formed. 

Helga was to go to see after her own matters and 
we decided not to meet until an hour before the time 
Prince Kalkov had appointed to call. Then we were 
to lunch in our own rooms and not leave them until 
he arrived. 

The reason for this was of course that his spies 
might be able to trace our movements very easily, and 
lead the Prince to believe that what he sought would 
be found with us in the hotel. 


296 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


I was to call first at the Foreign Embassy to arrange 
matters there; then to see Marvyn, and on leaving 
him to drive round to various stores to purchase what 
I needed for the journey, and to do everything as 
though I had not a suspicion of treache;'y. 

I was on the point of starting when it occurred to 
me that Marvyn might prove very reluctant to adopt 
Siegel’s suggestion. *In his official capacity he might 
be placed in a very awkward and embarrassing posi- 
tion, and would very probably shrink from having any 
more official dealings with documents about which these 
representations had been made. 

I had no desire to get him into trouble and I there- 
fore resolved to mislead him. Accordingly I made up 
a dummy set of papers closely resembling those I had 
left with him, and I took them with me in readiness. 

It turned out to be a very fortunate precaution. 

Before anything was said on the subject I opened 
my fire. 

“ This jaunt to Siberia is a pretty big thing, Marvyn, 
and as one never knows what is going to happen I 
think I ought to send some papers I have with me 
home to my father: my will and some other things. 
They are very important — some of them, and as my 
relations with the authorities here have been peculiar, 
and letters have a knack of getting opened, I want you 
to send them over under official cover. I suppose 
there ’ll be no difficulty.” 

“ You don’t mean the — those I have.” 

I mean these,” I said, and took them out of my 
pocket. 

“ Oh, that will be all right,” he answered in a tone 
of relief, and held out his hand for them. They 
can go at once if you like. It happens we ’re sending 
off a special despatch to Washington about the China 
crisis. We ’ve had a messenger out with important 
despatches from the President, and he ’s going back 
with our reply to-day. Give them to me and I ’ll see 
to it.” 


A LAST PRECAUTION 


297 


have a line or two to add to my father first. 
And now about the important papers. I want you 
to keep them till I get back from this journey.’^ 

Don’t ask me, Denver. As I told you, I ’d do 
anything in my power for you, but this is really im- 
possible. Exactly what has happened I don’t know 
and was told not to ask, but I have to give my word 
that I ’ve returned the things to you.” 

I assumed a little indignation of course and argued 
the point, urging my father’s position and the ex- 
treme inconvenience to me in having to take such 
documents to Siberia, and then very reluctantly gave 
way and took the packets from him. 

He left me then to finish the supposed letter to my 
father and all I had to do was to change the envelopes 
and I slipped the dummies into envelopes I had brought 
with me, endorsed precisely like the genuine ones, and 
I put the genuine ones into an envelope addressed to 
my father. 

“ I wish you could have sent these as well,” I said, 
in a rueful tone to Marvyn when he brought me an 
official wrapping; and I pointed to the two carefully 
addressed dummies. 

“ I wish I could, but you ’ll understand how it is.” 

“ It ’s very awkward,” I replied, and put them in 
my pocket. ‘‘ By the way, things being as they are, 
it ’s not worth while to speak of this.” 

“ My dear Denver, silence is the very A.B.C. of 
our work,” he answered. 

There was nothing more to do, and after a word or 
two about our journey I pleaded the many prepara- 
tions I had to make, thanked him for all he had done 
and bade him good-bye. 

As I left the building I looked round for the Prince’s 
agents, speculating when the arrest which Helga had 
prpphesied would be made. 


Chapter XXX — the prince 

OUTWITTED 


I F Helga was right, I might expect to be stopped 
very soon, and I was rather surprised that I 
was allowed even to reach the carriage without 
interruption. 

Had Prince Kalkov taken that prompt step, he 
might or might not have been able to intercept the 
papers after finding they were not on me, but cer- 
tainly things would have gone very differently. 

If the Prince did not discover the trick of the dum- 
mies until the Embassy messenger had left Peters- 
burg, the chances in my favour would be vastly 
increased. 

To my surprise no attempt at all was made to in- 
terfere with me. I presume I was closely watched, 
but it was done so cleverly that I saw no signs of it. 
It was not my cue to show any anxiety about it, and 
I drove from store to store making a few purchases 
and many inquiries, until the time came for me to 
return to the hotel to Helga. She was surprised to 
see me. Over lunch I told her my news, and we 
discussed the position. 

“ He feels so sure. Harper, that he has put it off. 
But it will come before the day is out.” 

The papers are well away by this time,” I laughed, 
so he can do his worst.” 

“ He means to. I have seen M. Boreski. He had 
heard of my arrest and release, and he came to my 
house when I was there.” 

“ I thought he was out of Russia.” 

298 


THE PRINCE OUTWITTED 299 


“ The Duchess Stephanie has patched everything up 
with her family. So he told me. He is to get back 
his Polish title, with a pardon for his old conspiracy, 
and compensation for his lost estates.’^ 

“ They must be glad that she is married.” 

I think it is they are rather afraid of what she 
might do next. It was a strange meeting ; ” and she 
smiled. “ He is not really a strong man : I mean he 
likes some one to lean on. He seemed afraid lest the 
fact of his coming to me should be known, and yet 
felt bound to come to warn me. He is very conscious 
of his new dignity.” 

“ To warn you ? ” 

“ Yes, about this journey to Siberia. The Duchess 
had heard of it and told him — she rnust be in close 
consultation with Kalkov after all; probably working 
hand and glove with him to recover the papers. The 
intention is that I shall be kept there as a prisoner — 
if we ever reach there, that is. M. Boreski warned me 
strongly against going.” 

Did he know anything about your father ? ” 

“ No ; on that point the Prince appears to have kept 
absolute secrecy.” 

“ It all seems to fit in. It will be interesting to see 
what he does next.” 

“ I have seen some one else who is most anxious 
to see you,” said Helga with a bright smile. “ A 
most earnest admirer.” 

“ To see me? ” 

Will be another American citizen, I think, but first 
wishes to go to Siberia with us.” 

“ That ’s easy to guess, Helga. He is a good fellow. 
You mean Ivan ? ” 

“ Yes,” she nodded. He used to be devoted to 
me alone.” 

‘‘ Did you tell him ? ” 

“About what?” This with an air of supreme 
innocence. 

“ That you Te no longer alone, and that his devotion 
has now to be divided ? ” 


300 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“Yes; and actually he wasn’t surprised; but, oh, 
so ridiculously pleased.” 

“ Ridiculously? ” 

She answered with a glance and a smile, and then 
said — 

“ I think he is the most faithful servant that ever 
lived.” 

“ You ’ll find his equal in America.” 

“ What a wonderful country your America is ! ” she 
said. 

“ You ’ll say that in earnest when you ’ve been there 
a while ; ” and with this mixture of banter and gravity 
we covered our real anxieties while we waited for 
Prince Kalkov to come. 

He was punctual. The clock was on the stroke of 
three when he was announced. 

“ You are to the moment, Prince,” I said. 

“ I said three o’clock, monsieur.” 

“ You are not looking well.” 

In truth, he was looking very ill. His face was 
drawn and careworn and absolutely colourless, his 
eyes tired, and his whole expression suggestive of_a 
strained effort to rally an already overtaxed strength. 
The events of the previous day had shaken him se- 
verely; and I remembered his illness. 

“ I am an old man, monsieur, and not well. My 
heart is treacherous,” he said as he sank into a chair. 

It was not exactly a happy phrase, and I caught 
Helga’s fleeting glance of surprise. 

“ A treacherous heart is an ugly life companion,” 
I answered gravely. “ May I suggest a glass of 
cognac? You have been overtaxing your strength. 
Prince,” I said as I handed it to him. 

It seemed to give him some energy, and as he put 
down the glass, he said in a less weary tone — 

“You are packing?” 

“ There is a lot to do, of course. You have brought 
the papers and so on for our journey?” 

“ No.” 


THE PRINCE OUTWITTED 301 


The monosyllable was more like his old sharp abrupt 
manner. 

“No? Oh well, we can wait a day longer if you 
prefer it,” I answered with a sort of indulgent indif- 
ference. “ When one is ill, of course, the preparation 
of such things is troublesome. When may we expect 
them ? ” 

“ I have had news that alters the matter.” 

“ Indeed. Not bad news for us, I trust.” This with 
quick anxiety. 

“ I have heard that Prince Lavalski is dead, mon- 
sieur.” 

“ Dead ! ” cried Helga, and turned away. 

“ When did he die ? ” I asked. 

“ I do not know.” It was a very lame story, and 
I think he felt it, although he did his best to make it 
impressive. “ It has greatly disturbed me. I ought 
to have been informed of it at the time, but it has 
been left to reach me after long delay through official 
reports.” 

“ It is very serious.” 

After this from me we were all silent for a time, 
and Helga went through to the adjoining room. 

“ It is tragic that you did not know this yesterday. 
Prince,” I added at length. “To have roused my wife’s 
hope only to kill it to-day is to inflict a very cruel 
blow.” 

“ What will you do now, monsieur ? ” 

“ I find it impossible to answer off hand. Of course 
this proposed journey will now be useless.” 

“ Quite,” he declared bluntly. “ That is why I 
brought nothing with me.” 

I threw up my hands as if the situation baffled me. 

“ Poor Helga ! ” I sighed. 

“ Will you go to your own country, monsieur ? ” he 
asked. 

“ If I can induce my wife to go, yes. But ” 

I paused. 

“ You will do most wisely to go.” 


S02 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


''No doubt. But ” and I pulled up again as 

if in the most desperate perplexity. 

" You have paused twice on that word, monsieur,’^ 
he exclaimed irritably. 

" You see this news puts us back to where we were 
before, and my wife is still resolved to clear her father’s 
memory. And so am I.” 

" You will do most wisely if you go, I repeat.” 

" I do not think she will go until that is done. I 
should not, and I should not counsel her to do so, 
either.” 

" I am not accustomed to speak without full mean- 
ing, monsieur, and again I advise you to leave Russia.” 

" And if we do not take the advice ? ” 

His answer was a gesture from which I might 
deduce what I pleased. It was all very subtly and 
cleverly acted; as cleverly as if the situation had 
arisen quite unexpectedly. 

He had so manoeuvred that the papers were, as he 
believed, now within his reach. He felt that he could 
compel us to give them up or have them taken from 
us, and then deal with us as he pleased. He was prob- 
ably calculating that I must be discussing the new 
situation embarrassed by a knowledge of this power 
of his ; and I therefore began to manifest some slight 
uneasiness. 

" I wish to be your friend,” he said at length. 

" I am sure of that. You have given me a striking 
proof — I mean in my marriage. We were scarcely 
friendly before that,” I added with a forced and some- 
what nervous laugh. " But I feel rather embarrassed.” 

" It is a wife’s duty to obey her husband.” 

" Naturally ; but this marriage of ours was for 
a special purpose, you see ; and we were agreed 
upon it.” 

" If you care for your wife’s safety, to say nothing 
of your own, you will take my advice, monsieur, and 
leave the country with her.” 

" It is all so unexpected.” I spoke in the manner 


THE PRINCE OUTWITTED 303 


of one taken unawares. I will take a day to consider 
what to do.” 

“ No, you must decide now,” he replied firmly ; 
thinking no doubt, as I intended he should, that I 
wished to use the interval to get rid of the papers. 

“ In a matter of such importance one must have 
time,” I protested with a spice of indignation. It 
is only reasonable.” I was growing manifestly more 
and more uneasy, and he perceived it. “ It means 
so much.” 

“ It means — everything to you both, so far as your 
future is concerned.” 

I must have time,” I repeated, and began to pace 
the room. 

“ I can grant none.” 

But it does not rest with you to either grant or 
refuse it,” I retorted, as if now attempting to put a 
bolder face on things. 

As to that, we shall see.” 

He was very confident ; his voice and manner 
showed that ; and I am sure that he enjoyed my 
apparent embarrassment. His sharp eyes followed 
me as I strode up and down the room. 

“ Come back this evening, and you shall have our 
decision.” 

“ I must know at once.” 

It is unreasonable, unjust, impossible,” I cried 
with growing anger. I will not stand your dictation 
in such a matter. I can’t decide now, and I won’t ! ” 

I shall not leave the room without your decision.” 

Then I will ; ” and I walked to the door. 

You cannot leave, monsieur.” 

I turned on him in time to catch a look of extreme 
exultation in his eyes. He guessed I had the papers 
on me and wished to get away with them. I promptly 
rubbed it in by saying very angrily — 

“ You shall not insult me, monsieur. If you wish 
to make my wife a prisoner, you can do so; she will 
remain; but you have no right to detain me. It is 
monstrous.” 


304 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


You cannot leave the room, M. Denver ; my men 
are outside/’ 

I was now in great fear; the start I gave showed 
him this. 

“ Do you dare to make me, an American citizen, 
a prisoner in my own rooms? You shall answer for 
this, monsieur,” I exclaimed with great heat, and flung 
the door open. 

He had spoken truly. A half-dozen men were 
stationed at the doors of our rooms. I shut the door 
again angrily. 

“ I shall appeal to my Ambassador.” 

“ Have you not carried this far enough ? ” he asked 
menacingly. I had come to the same conclusion — 
although our reasons differed no doubt. “ You have 
no alternative now but to accept my conditions,” he 
added. 

I affected to think, and then called Helga. 

“ Helga, Prince Kalkov orders us to leave Russia, 
and because I will not consent immediately, and will 
not advise you to take no further steps to clear your 
father’s memory, he threatens to have us arrested.” 

It is like his Highness,” she said contemptuously. 

‘‘ What answer shall we give him ? ” 

Let him do as he will.” 

M. Denver has not quite explained my position. 
It is that you are free to leave Russia and go to the 
United States, if you hand to me the papers of which 
you obtained possession.” 

I do not make conditions with you. Prince Kalkov,” 
answered Helga with splendid scorn. 

“ You are right, madame. It is I whck^ake them, 
you who obey them,” he cried, rising, his voice trem- 
bling with anger under the lash of her words and 
look. “ I will have no more of this ; my patience is 
exhausted. Will you give them up, monsieur, and 
go?” 

He was not pretty in his anger, but I ventured on 
one more little tonic for it. I burst into a laugh. 


THE PRINCE OUTWITTED 305 


Oh, the papers you want ? Why did n’t you say 
so ? I have n’t them ; so I can’t give them to you.” 

“ It is false, monsieur, it is false. You are lying! ” 
he exclaimed in a flame of passion, his eyes blazing. 
Then his rage seemed to burst out like a long smoul- 
dering volcano, which, breaking at length through the 
thin restraining crust, pours out its flood of white hot 
lava. “ I know the truth. I have heard from your 
Embassy. They were given to you to-day. I know 
where you have been since. I have watched you here, 
and I know they are upon your person now.” I started 
back and, as if involuntarily, put my hand to my 
breast pocket. He smiled cunningly. “ Yes, I under- 
stand that gesture. Come, monsieur, I have outplayed 
you ; give them me, and even now you can go.” 

“ With your treacherous heart. Prince, you should 
guard against such passion as this.” 

Silence, monsieur,” he said, half beside himself 
with anger. “ Give them to me, give them to me 1 ” 
and he came toward me, his hand outstretched and 
trembling violently. He looked the very incarnation of 
triumphant and unbridled fury. 

“ I have told your Highness I have not them,” I 
said, drawing back. 

I might as well have spoken to a whirlwind. 

He answered me with a wild storm of invective, 
cursing me for a liar and a villain and a hundred 
other things, and ending with threats as unrestrained 
as his anathemas. 

Give them up and go. Go where you will, and 
take your wife with you. We have no room even in 
our gaols i(yc either American scum like you or Nihilist 
devils like her I Give them to me, I say. I have waited 
and schemed for this triumph; and do you think I 
will let you rob me of it? Give them me, give them 
me. 

His manner was so threatening that I half thought 
he would throw himself on me and attempt to drag 
the papers from me. 

20 


306 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“You are not yourself. You had better call your 
men,” I said. 

Helga, pale and shrinking before his outbreak, drew 
behind me. 

“By God! You dare to lie to me still!” he ex- 
claimed, and hurrying to the door, brought in a couple 
of men. “ Now, I give you a last chance. Will you 
give them me?” 

“ I have told you I have nothing to give you.” 

The apparent obstinacy added fuel to his ungovern- 
able rage. 

“ Search the dog,” he said savagely between his set 
teeth ; “ and if he resists, use force.” 

He watched me as the men approached, his eyes 
scintillating with anger and his hands clenching and 
unclenching with spasmodic tension. 

“ I shall not resist ; I only protest, monsieur,” I 
said. 

“ Search the dog ! ” he exclaimed again, his voice 
choked with passion. 

I made no resistance, of course; I had nothing to 
gain by doing so; and when the men took from my 
breast pocket the large envelope the Prince’s face 
lighted with triumph, and rushing at the man who 
held it, he tore it from his grasp, and then fell back 
with it into a chair as if exhausted with the effort. 

He gave one glance at the writing on the envelope 
and looked up at me. 

“ Liar ! I knew it.” The growl of a beast gloating 
over its prey secured after infinite labour — but se- 
cured. 

While he was enjoying this moment of supposed 
triumph over us, the men who had searched me stood 
hesitating and waiting for further orders. 

It was some moments before he could rally his 
reserved strength and master his rage sufficiently to 
speak to us again. 

“ Even now I can be merciful. Will you go to 
America ? ” He looked at us both and tapped one 
of the packets. . 


THE PRINCE OUTWITTED 307 


No/’ I answered firmly. 

Choose, you ” — and he pointed a trembling hand 
at Helga — “ between the mines and abandoning this.” 

“ I will go to the mines — if you can send me 
there,” she answered without a shade of hesitation. 
Her quickness seemed to rekindle his rage. 

This man and woman are under arrest,” he said 
to the men by me. “ Remain outside the door.” As 
they went out, he sat glaring at us and fingering the 

‘‘What next?” I asked. 

“ You shall answer for your crime, and may thank 
your God I do not send you with your wife to the 
mines at once.” 

“ I don’t thank God ; I thank my wife’s and my 
precautions.” 

“You dared to pit yourself against me; and can 
see the result. Failure ! ” He all but hissed the word 
at us as he shook the packet in triumph. 

“ What you hold there is the proof of your failure, 
not mine. You had better open it.” 

He had been so certain that for the moment he 
only laughed; but on meeting my look, doubt and 
anxiety began to steal over his face. 

“ The papers you seek are across the frontier; you 
have nothing there but blank sheets.” 

“It is a lie, another damnable lie! I was at the 
Embassy to-day.” 

“ You forget ; I was there and saw Mr. Marvyn — 
last night.” 

“ My God!” 

His whole soul seemed to speak in that one cry 
of dismay ; and for a moment he looked at the packet 
like a dazed man, afraid to open it and learn the truth. 
Then with shaking frenzied fingers he tore at the seals. 

Helga clung to my arm. 

The paper was tough and resisted his efforts for 
a time, thus accentuating his excitement and suspense. 

At last he opened it and stared at the blank sheets. 


308 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Then he turned on me such a look of baffled rage 
as I had never seen on a man’s face before. 

He strove to speak, and failed; and the sheets 
fluttered down to the ground from his nerveless 
fingers. 

Then he sprang up and staggered toward me, stopped 
suddenly, uttered a loud inarticulate cry, and press- 
ing his hand to his heart, fell prone almost at my 
feet. 

“ He is ill,” said Helga, speaking for the first time, 
and bending over him. 

“ Probably dying,” I murmured ; and seeing the 
crisis, I went to the door and called his men. 

“ The Prince is very ill ; you had better let some 
one go for a doctor.” 


Chapter XXXI— at the eleventh 

HOUR 


I T was instantly clear that we had to face a situation 
fraught with many awkward complications. 

We were under arrest by Prince Kalkov’s orders, 
and his men left us in no doubt that both Helga 
and I were suspected of having caused in some way 
the sudden collapse. 

Two of them stood by the doors to prevent our 
leaving, and the others lifted the Prince and laid him 
on a couch ; and one of these three — he who had 
searched me and appeared to be the chief of them — 
said very curtly: 

I have sent for doctors and my chief ; you will, 
of course, remain here.’’ 

“ You mean we are under arrest? ” I asked. 

“ Those were the Prince’s orders — before this 
occurred.” 

'‘You will find he is suffering from heart trouble, 
I expect; and pending the doctor’s arrival you had 
better loose the clothes about his neck, open the win- 
dow to give him air, and let him take a glass of 
brandy.” 

" Perhaps he has had some of that already,” he 
returned, his eye falling on the empty glass. He 
spoke with the knowing air of a man who suspects, 
and he seized the glass and put it beyond my reach. 

" Do not forget I told you how to revive him, even 
if you are such a fool as your words suggest,” I 
answered contemptuously. “ It was from that de- 
309 


SIO 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


canter there the brandy was poured; you had better 
seize that as well/^ 

The doctors were first to arrive, followed quickly 
by a police official, and shortly after by Pierre, the 
Prince’s confidential man. 

The official spoke a few words to the doctors, and 
then turned to me. 

Fortunately for us he was a very different stamp 
of man from his subordinate, and addressed me 
courteously. 

“ This is a very embarrassing position, monsieur. 
I understand that the Prince gave instructions for your 
arrest and detention.” 

‘‘We are of course at your disposal. I would 
first assure you that Prince Kalkov’s seizure is the 
result of illness merely, for which we are in no way 
responsible.” 

“ You wish to make a statement? ” 

“ Not yet. I am an American citizen, my name 
is Harper C. Denver, and this lady is my wife. I 
wish to go at once to the American Embassy — on 
vitally urgent business.” 

“ I fear I cannot permit that.” 

“ I have also the honour to enjoy the friendship 
of His Majesty the Emperor, as the Prince’s man 
there, Pierre, can tell you. I was His Majesty’s guest 
at the Palace recently.” 

He was impressed by this ; but after a moment’s 
thought shook his head and repeated he could not 
grant my request. 

“ My purpose in going there touches all this very 
closely, and every moment of delay is important. May 
I suggest that you put a question to the man Pierre, 
to confirm what I told you?” 

He drew Pierre aside, and they spoke together a 
moment. 

“We must get the real papers back by hook or 
crook,” I whispered to Helga. 

The official returned, looking very grave. 


AT THE ELEVENTH HOUR 311 


He tells me you were a Palace guest, monsieur, 
but adds that for some days you and the Prince have 
been on extremely hostile terms.” 

My wife will remain here, and I am quite content 
that you and any number of your men should accom- 
pany me. I assure you that my visit is of extreme 
interest to his Majesty.” 

He thought this over, and at length assented. 

We must accompany you, as you are ” 

“ Come, then. That is all I ask,” I broke in. “ I 
shall make no attempt to shirk any responsibility in 
all this.” 

We drove to the Embassy; he and one of his men 
with me inside the carriage; and we were shown at 
once to Marvyii, who looked in astonishment at my 
companions, recognizing the chief. 

I am under arrest, Marvyn, that ’s all. I am not 
going to Siberia after all, and want you to stop those 
papers. Wire to your man, wherever he is, and ” 

“ He has n’t gone yet. Something turned up to 
delay him.” 

Then get back the packet and bring it along with 
you to the Imperial, and just see to things. Prince 
Kalkov was with us, and has had a seizure of some 
sort, and my wife and I are under arrest.” 

He went away and returned soon, carrying the 
packet. 

“ If those are M. Denver’s papers, I must ask that 
they be given to me,” said the official immediately. 

I had n’t thought of this. 

You can see for yourself that they bear the Em- 
bassy’s seals, M. Drougoff, and are in my possession,” 
replied Marvyn, with a readiness for which I blessed 
him. I am acting, of course, officially.” 

We drove back to the hotel, and on the way I told 
Marvyn pretty well how the case stood, withholding 
for the moment, however, the fact that I had deceived 
him in the morning. 

The Prince had been removed from the room, and 


312 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


Helga was alone there under guard. She was not 
in the least disconcerted by the fresh development, 
and had had tea served in anticipation of my return. 

“ What is the charge against M. Denver, M. 
Drougoff ? ” asked Marvyn. 

At the present I am not informed. Prince Kalkov 
had ordered it; and there is now of course, the fact 
of his Highness’s — seizure.” He hesitated for the 
word. 

“You will allow us to consult in private?” 

“ Certainly, M. Marvyn. I am indeed rather at a 
loss what to do except that M. Denver must remain 
under arrest.” 

We sat down then to Helga’ s tea-table. 

“ I must explain one thing,” I began at once. “ I 
misled you this morning about those papers. Those 
are the real things — what I brought away with me 
were shams.” 

“ Do you m^ean to say — ” he began, but I interposed. 

“ Listen to me a moment, and be angry afterwards 
if you like. The liberty, and probably life, of us both 
were at stake. Kalkov had planned to force the things 
into my hands; and as soon as he thought you had 
given them to me, he dogged every movement of mine 
after leaving you this morning, and came here to get 
them by force. All this pretence for a journey to 
Siberia was just a lie; and we got wind of it in 
time.” 

“ Why did n’t you tell me ? ” 

“ I had no proofs, my dear fellow. I wished you 
to be able to pass your word that you had given them 
back to me — you did hand them me, remember, and 
I gave them back under the different cover. I de- 
ceived you intentionally, I know — but more than my 
life was at stake,” and I glanced across to Helga. 

“ It might have been a gravely compromising matter 
for me, Denver,” he said, seriously. 

“ I should have taken the consequences of my act, 
of course, and my father would have exhausted every 


AT THE ELEVENTH HOUR 313 


resource to put things right. But you see now what 
would have happened if I had had the papers here. 
The dummies were taken from me by force, and I 
was put under arrest ; and my wife also.” 

“ I am sure Mr. Marvyn will see it as we do,” said 
Helga. 

“ I wish to,” he replied. And was it the discovery 
of the — that he ’d been tricked — caused this col- 
lapse?” I nodded, and he whistled: “Phew, that’s 
a circumstance. What are you going to do ? ” 

“ There ’s only one thing. I must see the Czar, 
and you must hold on to those papers like grim death 
till I can take them to him.” 

“ But with this indefinite charge hanging over 
you ” 

“ My dear fellow, it ’s got to be done ; and done 
at once, before the Prince gets up enough strength 
to interfere. The Emperor will see me, I know; and 
your people must arrange it. It ’s absolutely essential. 
I ’m done, if I don’t get to him.” 

“ But you see ” 

“ There ’s a most plausible reason for the audience, 
Mr. Marvyn,” interposed Helga quickly. “ His 
Majesty will be most anxious to know at first hand 
the facts about Prince Kalkov’s illness ; and we alone 
can tell him.” 

“ Splendid, Helga, splendid,” I said ; and Marvyn 
agreed. “ Get my name to him somehow ; any old 
way ’ll do ; and I ’ll answer for the rest.” 

“ I ’ll go and see about it at once,” he declared. 
“ Meanwhile, what ’s to happen to you ? ” 

“ Short of cutting our heads off, I don’t care,” I 
replied, as we rose. “ Don’t worry about that ; ” and 
I hurried him away. 

“ Now, M. Drougoff, we are at your disposal,” I 
said to the police agent as soon as Marvyn had gone. 
“ What are you going to do with us ? I may tell 
you the American Embassy people are working ener- 
getically in the affair, and I am sure to receive very 
soon a summons to wait upon his Majesty.” 


314 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ My people tell me that a very serious charge 
is hanging over you both — I mean apart altogether 
from this/’ 

“ They tell you wrong, then. My wife was charged 
in some Nihilist practices and imprisoned by order 
of Prince Kalkov ; but the Prince himself ordered her 
release from the prison last night, and was present 
when she came away with me.” 

“But yourself?” 

“ I have never been charged, and, as I say, was 
with Prince Kalkov yesterday when my wife was 
released.” 

“ It is a very extraordinary complication. What 
is behind it ? ” 

“ There is a good deal behind, of course ; but the 
Prince himself can best explain it, when he is well 
enough. At present I am only concerned to know 
whether you wish to put us under lock and key. We 
are quite ready.” 

He was manifestly perplexed what to do. 

“ I cannot release you, monsieur ; you will see 
that ? ” 

“ It ’s only for an hour or two at the worst,” and 
I went back to the tea table. 

“ I will send and inquire how the Prince is.” 

“ It ’s a question whether he recovers in time to 
stop the interview with the Czar,” said Helga to me. 

“ No, he can’t stop it now.” 

After a few minutes the messenger returned, and 
M. Drougoff crossed to us. 

“ His Highness is much better, monsieur ; he is 
rallying fast, and the doctors say that in an hour 
probably, or at most two, I may be able to see him 
and take instructions. In the meantime it will be most 
convenient for matters to remain as they are. I do 
not wish to trouble your charming wife and you 
unnecessarily.” 

“ Very well, I am much obliged to you,” I answered. 
“ We can do nothing but wait,” I said to Helga, when 


AT THE ELEVENTH HOUR 315 


he had gone back to his seat. “ Wait, that is, and 
hope he won’t get well too soon.” 

“ I thought he was worse,” she replied. 

“ I wish with all my heart he was,” I agreed. 

Wishing was of no use, however; and there we 
sat waiting for a time that seemed interminable, each 
trying to prevent the other from seeing how real and 
harassing was the anxiety of the suspense and each 
conscious of, and smiling, at the other’s efforts. 

Helga was very brave, very calm, and very cheer- 
ful; and only in little signs and gestures — a start, 
a glance, a movement of the features or hands — 
could I see how the strain tried her. 

Much less than an hour of this exhausted my pa- 
tience, however. 

“ I wish whatever ’s going to happen first would 
happen and be done with it,” I exclaimed. “ I feel 
like a man staked on a volcano top, uncertain whether 
it ’s going to explode and blow me up, or give way 
and let me through into the lava.” 

“ You ’d make a bad conspirator. Harper,” said 
Helga, smiling. “ They have to endure this kind of 
thing for days, weeks and months.” 

We should manage it quicker in the States.” 

“ Those wonderful States again. Tell me a lot about 
them. My new country,” she added sweetly. 

There are no Kalkovs in them, for one thing, and 
— what ’s this, I wonder,” I broke off, as a man came 
in and spoke to M. Drougoff. 

It was nothing, or apparently nothing, for the man 
went out again, and his superior sank again into the 
condition of watchful inactivity, the result I concluded 
of many years’ training in spy work. 

“ I wish to Heaven Marvyn would send us word 
what ’s doing. He might know one would be 
anxious.” 

He can scarcely have done anything yet. He has 
been gone barely an hour,” said Helga gently. 

'' I told him he ’d have to hustle.” 


316 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


“ But he does not know the Prince is getting better.” 

“ If he does n’t hurry up as if he did know it, he ’s 
— well, he’s an ass, and my father ought never to 
have got him into the diplomatic service. Yes, laugh 
away, I know I ’m an idiot ; but it helps a heap to 
blame the other fellow ; ” and I laughed, too. 

And so the minutes dragged until something did 
happen. 

Another message was brought to Drougoff, and this 
time he got up and approached us. 

“ The Prince is well enough to receive me, mon- 
sieur.” 

“ Thank God for that,” I exclaimed, almost as 
heartily as if he had told me we were both free. 
Anything was better than suspense. 

He went away, leaving the man to take his place. 

How is the Prince ? ” I asked him. 

Nearly recovered, monsieur. Weak, but that is 

all.” 

He ’s won the race, I ’m afraid, Helga. We may 
as well get ready. Where will he send us, I wonder. 
We must manage somehow to leave word for Marvyn.” 

They won’t let us do that. We must stop here to 
the last possible moment. Think of everything you 
can to use up time.” 

‘‘ Bully for you. You always have some good 
notion.” 

M. Drougoff was not absent long, and looked very 
troubled when he entered. 

“ My instructions are, I deeply regret to say, mon- 
sieur, to remove you at once.” 

Where?” 

He named two different prisons. 

The charges ? ” I asked next. 

“ I am not instructed to mention them, monsieur.” 

Then I am not going,” I said firmly. 

Pray consider, monsieur. Resistance will be quite 
useless.” 

“ I have considered, I assure you ; and I shall re- 


AT THE ELEVENTH HOUR 317 


sist. If your instructions are to kill me or maim me, 
you may obey them, if you wish. But I do not move 
from here alive, and as I am a citizen of the United 
States, my death may be a circumstance.” 

Let me persuade you, monsieur.” 

“ You can try if you like ; ” and try he did for over 
a quarter of an hour of invaluable time, at the end of 
which he was in despair, and I was as obdurate as 
ever. 

“ When Mr. Marvyn returns and advises me to go, 
I 71 go; but until then I refuse point blank. You are 
too courteous a man to make a good butcher, I am 
sure, and I can put up an excellent fight at need.” 

I must obey my orders, monsieur,” he replied 
tersely. 

“ And as an American citizen, I refuse to budge 
without knowing the charge against me, and until 
my Embassy’s people are here.” 

“ I am deeply sorry, but I have no alternative ; ” 
and he rose. 

Then Helga came to the rescue with a suggestion. 

Had you not better return to the Prince with our 
decision? My husband is a foreigner, and a friend of 
His Majesty; and the situation is altogether unusual.” 

“ It is useless,” he persisted. 

Very well, then,” I said ; “ we ’ll clear the decks. 
I was getting ready for a long journey, monsieur, and 
have arms here. If there is blood-shed, the respon- 
sibility will not be mine. I am innocent of any offence, 
and you may rely on it I will not be taken alive.” 

This was very unexpected, I could see, and he 
hesitated. 

“ I will acquaint his Highness,” he said after a 
pause, and left us again. 

'' Do you mean to fight, Harper,” asked Helga, 
anxiously. 

Not I. We ’ve nothing to fight with,” I said, 
smiling ; but we ’ve gained twenty minutes and more. 
I wish Marvyn would come.” 


318 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


You took me in. I thought you were in earnest,” 
she replied, in a tone of intense relief. 

M. Drougoff was away longer than even I had 
hoped; and when he returned he had a surprise 
for us. 

His Highness himself is coming, monsieur,” he 
announced, shortly. 

“ I don’t see that he can do any good, but that ’s his 
matter,” I said; and then we all stood in silence. 

The shuffling of many feet was heard, the door was 
thrown wide open, and the indomitable old man was 
carried in lying on an improvised litter, with two 
doctors at his side. 

They set him down in the middle of the room, and 
the bearers drew away. 

‘‘ I have come to see my orders obeyed,” he said, 
with a glance at Drougoff, and then at Helga and 
myself. His voice was weak, but his manner impla- 
cably stern. 

“ Then you have come to see an ugly fight,” said I, 
as firmly as though I meant resisting to the last. 

Arrest them both, Drougoff. You have my author- 
ity for using any force necessary.” 

What is the charge against us ? ” I demanded. 

Do your duty, you, Drougoff,” he said, viciously. 

M. Drougoff signed to his men. 

Go forward, Helga. You can waste a little time 
yet,” I whispered. 

She did splendidly again. She clung to me for a 
moment as if overcome, and then with passionate dis- 
tress bade me good-bye. 

The men held aloof during this ; and when she went 
to them she contrived very cleverly to get rid of a little 
more time. 

But the way was clear at length, and Drougoff 
stepped towards me. 

I drew back and put my hand in my pocket. 

“ You will come no further, monsieur, or your life 
will be the forfeit.” 


AT THE ELEVENTH HOUR 319 


He stopped abruptly. 

“ Let your men fire if he resists/’ said the relentless 
old man. 

Drougoff gave the necessary orders, and for a tense 
moment I looked along the barrels of three levelled 
revolvers. 

“ Come, monsieur,” said Drougoff. 

I burst into a laugh. 

“ Yes, I will. I have no firearms ; ” and I pulled 
my empty hand from my pocket. 

Then at last came the proof that I had not blustered 
in vain. 

Harold Marvyn came hurrying in, accompanied by 
a man I recognized as the officer whom I had seen the 
previous day in the ante-room of the Emperor. 

‘‘ I am glad to see your Highness is so far recov- 
ered,” said Marvyn; “but what does this mean?” 

“ That two dangerous Nihilists are on their way to 
prison, monsieur,” came the reply, sharp and stern. 

Marvyn’ s indignation at the tone showed in his face. 

“ The Emperor has commanded Mr. Denver’s im- 
mediate presence at the Palace, your Highness. This 
is an outrage upon an American citizen.” 

“ Outrage or no outrage, they are going to prison, 
monsieur.” 

“ Colonel Vilda,” said Marvyn, turning to him. 

“ I have the Emperor’s commands, your Highness. 
They are peremptory, and I must obey them.” 

“And the woman?” The old bully’s tone was 
worthy of him. 

“ Madame Denver is to accompany her husband to 
the Palace, to be in readiness should his Majesty re- 
quire to see her.” 

“ She is a dangerous Nihilist, Colonel.” 

“ They are his Majesty’s commands, your Highness.’’ 

“ I am at your service. Colonel,” I said. 

“ We have a carriage waiting, M. Denver.” 

He offered his arm to Helga, and I followed with 
Marvyn, and went out without even casting a glance 


320 WHEN I WAS CZAR 

at Kalkov ; but I saw the two doctors bend over him 
anxiously. 

'' You had to hustle, Marvyn.” 

Some,” he nodded. 

It was a near thing.” 

^‘So it looked.” 

And with that and a laugh of relief we got into the 
carriage. 


Chapter XXXII — the end 


H ELGA was waiting for me with a look of eager 
anxiety when I came out to her from my in- 
terview with the Emperor. 

Well ? she asked, as she came to me. 

Yes, it is all well,” I answered smiling. “ All 
well, all the best it could be — for us. Not for the 
Prince,” I added drily. 

“ And my father?” 

“ Justice will be done to his memory, my dear, full 
justice. You were right in the kernel of your plans 
— to get to the Czar.” 

I was certain of that,” she said. 

'' If you could have got to him all this would never 
have happened. I never saw a man more moved. I 
left all the papers with him and he ’s going to study 
them himself, and then see you. Never a breath of 
the truth has ever been allowed to reach him.” 

My dear father,” she murmured. “ At last,” and 
she sighed. 

‘‘ Old Kalkov has had things his own way and has 
had a fine past ; but I don’t envy him his future.” 
Marvyn entered the ante-room then. 

“ How have things gone, Denver ? ” 

“ Could n’t have gone better, thanks to you.” 

By gorm, I ’m glad,” he exclaimed with a sigh 
of relief. “ The ice was so thin I was afraid we 
should be through.” 

It will bear every one except Kalkov, and it ’ll put 
his light out. You may gamble on that.” 

21 321 


322 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


'' It was a big risk to carry/' he said, thinking of 
himself. 

I smiled. 

You should have had half an hour of ours," I 
suggested. 

“ Yes, I know," he answered with a quaint smile. 

But one’s official responsibilities make such a differ- 
ence, Denver." 

“ True, but even unofficially one can have a sort of 
sneaking regard for one’s life and liberty.” 

“ I shall never forget your help, Mr. Marvyn," said 
Helga, sweetly, as she gave him her hand. 

“ I would take the risk again for such a smile, Mrs. 
Denver." 

‘‘ Now you ’re talking," said 1. “ It ’s very pretty 

of you, but I hope we shan’t have to ask for it; al- 
though we may still need the Embassy’s protection, if 
the Emperor carries out his threats." 

‘‘ How ’s that?" 

“ He seems to contemplate putting an end to Mrs. 
Denver." 

“ Harper ? ’’ cried Helga. 

“ It ’s true — as true as it is staggering." 

“No spoke in the wheels I hope? ’’ 

This from Marvyn. 

“ He threatens," I said, looking very grave. 

“ Then why are your eyes laughing. Harper ? " 
cried Helga. 

“ It ’ll be no laughing matter if we find our marriage 
annulled." 

“ That ’s only putting the riddle a different way ; " 
and Helga slipped her arm into mine and clasped her 
hands on it. 

“ What is it? " asked Marvyn, seriously. 

I had before observed his keen scent for trouble 
from afar. The serious side of things always appealed 
first to him. 

“ He threatens," I repeated. 


THE END 


323 


Have n’t we had enough problems lately ? ” and 
Helga wrinkled her brows in half comical perplexity. 
“ But I can wait quite calmly.” 

“ He wants to make out that as the daughter of a 
prince and his friend, you ought to be considered a 
kind of Imperial ward to whose marriage his consent 
was necessary ; so that ” 

Helga interrupted me with a laugh. 

“ I knew it was nonsense.” 

“ I don’t see that under the circumstances such a 
claim could be maintained,” declared Marvyn gravely. 

And further that Helga cannot be Mrs. Denver.” 

“ Who am I then?” 

He talks about making reparation of everything 
and giving you your father’s title.” 

“ But I can’t be a Prince, surely ! ” 

“ You would of course be Princess,” said Marvyn, 
in the same dry official manner. 

“ Mr. Denver’s Princess ! What an odd mixture ! ” 

“ I think it would be rather the Princess’s Mr. 
Denver,” said I. 

And what did you say, Harper ? ” 

“ Oh, that as to the material compensation we could 
talk, but that about the title we ’d go back to the hotel 
and discuss it. Will you come with us, Marvyn? ” 

He excused himself on the plea of business and left 
us, and Helga and I were just going when Colonel 
Vilda came to summon her to an audience with the 
Emperor. She was to go alone. 

“ I congratulate you, Mr. Denver,” he said to 
me when he returned from ushering her into the 
presence. 

“ I ’ve been doing that to myself very heartily. 
Colonel, I can assure you.” 

“ The Princess will make a brilliant figure in the 
Court.” 

“ Which Princess, Colonel, and which Court ? ” 

The Princess Lavalski,” he answered, smiling. 


324 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


‘‘ We have no Court in the States, Colonel/’ 

“ But you will not take her from us in the very 
moment of our finding her again ! ” 

You ’ve managed to get along pretty well without 
her so far, I fancy.” 

“ But, my dear monsieur ! She ’s so charming, 
so beautiful, so wealthy — the world will be at her 
feet.” 

“ It ’ll have to be the western hemisphere of it then, 
I think.” 

“ Ah, but it would be a crime to take her away.” 

“ I shan’t take her away. Colonel — but somehow I 
have an idea she won’t much care to stop.” 

‘‘ But it is too bad ; ” and he laughed and spread 
his hands. 

There came a little commotion at the door then, and 
when it was opened. Prince Kalkov was carried in 
seated in a chair. 

“ Let His Majesty know that I crave an immediate 
audience with him, Colonel Vilda, on urgent matters 
of State,” he said. 

“ His Majesty is engaged, your Highness.” 

“ I am accustomed to be obeyed. Colonel Vilda,” 
returned Kalkov austerely. 

The Colonel drew himself up at the tone, paused 
and then bowed. 

“ I will take your Highness’ message,” he said, and 
left us. 

“You have seen the Emperor, monsieur?” said 
the Prince to me. 

“ Yes.” 

“ What passed between you ? ” he demanded, with 
much of his customary arrogant insistence. 

“ It was a confidential interview, monsieur.” 

“ If it concerned me I have a right to know.” 

“ I must ask you to excuse my saying anything. 
You and I began as friends, then we had a pretty 
sharp burst as antagonists; now if you please we 


THE END 


325 


must be neutrals — I have nothing further to say to 
you.’^ 

“ I have yet to see his Majesty, monsieur.” Even 
now he was ready to threaten me in his indomitable 
doggedness. 

I took no notice, and presently Colonel Vilda re- 
turned. 

‘‘ His Majesty is unable to see your Highness,” he 
announced. 

“ I will not take that answer,” declared the Prince 
vehemently. ‘‘ The matters are too urgent and vitally 
affect his Majesty himself, for me to take it. I have 
been his loyal adviser and faithful minister for many 
years. I am not to be thrown aside on the bare word 
of hirelings and traitors.” He was fast losing self- 
control in his passion when he checked himself and 
said: “ Give my humble greetings to his Majesty, tell 
him I am ill and perhaps dying, and solicit most ear- 
nestly that he will see me. Say it may be the last time 
on earth I may ever speak to him.” 

“ His Majesty was very decided,” said the Colonel. 

“ His Majesty does not know either how ill I am 
or how urgent my business. Should I be here like 
this, if it were not ? ” 

Colonel Vilda went in again and this time the in- 
terval before his return passed in silence. 

When he returned, Helga was with him. I saw she 
had been weeping and that the tears were still in her 
eyes. 

“ They are tears of joy and gratitude. Harper,” she 
whispered, taking my arm and then started as she saw 
Prince Kalkov. 

His Majesty deeply regrets to hear of your High- 
ness’s illness,” said the Colonel, “ and he counsels your 
immediate return to your house, where he will com- 
municate with you.” 

The old man listened with frowning brows and un- 
moved firmness. 

“ It is not true,” he declared doggedly. 


326 


WHEN I WAS CZAR 


It is as I say, your Highness ; and his Majesty 
further bids me say that as your health has broken 
down, he will immediately relieve you of all your offi- 
cial duties.’" 

“ He cannot mean this — and without ever seeing 
me,” he cried. 

His Majesty is too overcome by news which has 
reached him to-day, to be able to endure the strain of 
an interview with your Highness, and has retired to 
his private apartments.” 

My God ! after all my years of service.” 

Come, Harper,” whispered Helga ; and we hur- 
ried out glad to escape the sight of our enemy’s 
overthrow. 

On the way to the hotel she told me all the Emperor 
had said to her; the regrets he had expressed; the 
sorrow he felt ; the promises he made ; and the hopes 
he had expressed for her future happiness. 

“ As a Princess ? ” I asked ; “ or as ” 

She glanced and smiled and ran on into the hotel, 
leaving me unanswered. 

At the hotel Ivan was waiting, anxious concerning 
our journey to Siberia, and overjoyed at seeing us 
together again. 

“ Has your Highness any commands ? ” I asked 
Helga. 

“ Harper!” 

Well, has Mrs. Denver any wishes?” 

“ We are not going to Siberia, Ivan,” she said to 
him. “ Everything has come right.” 

The great burly fellow laughed with the delight of 
a child. 

“ I could cry with pleasure, mademoiselle,” he said. 

“ Hullo, that ’s still a third title for you — made- 
moiselle,” I laughed. 

She would not hear me. 

“ But we are going on a long journey, Ivan, all the 
same,” she said, in a very matter of fact unconcerned 
tone. 



“we hurkied out glad to escape the sight of our 
enemy’s overthrow.” — Page 326. 












:mm^ 



%■ : 



‘^.V% 



‘ " *>^. < ’^i ■ '- > 


' ^-.im 



- v-^jE 


■V- , '• '* V • 
fi ' I 






L I ' * ✓' * 


’W> 


\j:* " V - ; ^ • ‘ ' 


♦ » 


1 1 < kt 



THE END 


327 


Where?’’ I asked. 

“To New York, of course; where else should Mrs. 
Denver go, indeed ? ” 

“ Bully for you,” I cried and then — but Ivan was 
in the room; so I turned him out first and told him 
to go and pack, as we should start as soon as possible. 
And we did. 


* N 





